#yes this is a re-upload from my ao3 | Explore Tumblr posts and blogs

pebblestar · 2 months ago

Text

Lee x self harm reader

[TW: self harm, mentions of SA, alludes to rape.]

[Are you okay?]

[It's Lee. I am sorry to contact you like this but after our talk yesterday on the roof I can't help but be concerned.]

[I am here if you need someone to talk to.]

[Please text me back.]

The phone vibrated from somewhere on the hardwood floor but you couldn't be bothered to check where exactly the damned thing had fallen.

Or if you'd finally received a text from a actual person.

You couldn't be bothered any more to care enough, Let alone hold out any sort of hope whatsoever that it was maybe, just maybe a friend finally reaching out to ask to hang out or at least talk on the phone like old times.

You'd cut contact with a ton of people sometime two years ago and you'd thought that the few friends you'd had left would stick around or at least answer the texts you'd sent to them but that certainly wasn't the case.

It was always the same thing.

Over and over again again and again.

I'm hanging out with my boyfriend/girlfriend tonight. Sorry!

Can't. Busy. Maybe some other time.

Your mind drifted to Lee at the clinic-

The concern on his face yesterday on the roof.

The way your eyes stared down at the drop below for longer then necessary-

You recalled how he hesitated for the faintest second then scooted just a tad closer, Almost like he was silently begging for you to look up at him.

Then the conversation...

You'd known each other for maybe three months now, Coming in and out of the clinic for blood to be drawn then lastly for the injection.

The conversations weren't anything ground breaking, Lee's random information dump about fire shrimp were amusing yet every time you couldn't help but listen intently and ask questions or make assumptions which led to Lee immediately correcting you or answering the question itself.

You both were the quiet type it seemed-

You'd tell him about a show or book you were reading or watching to help ease the anixety of receiving the injection.

In turn he'd hum in acknowledgement or make small comments about how such a thing was unrealistic and that a person could die from shock or likely a head injury before even arriving to a hospital.

The context being that a character in the book had gotten into a car crash but that was beside the point.

"𝘐𝘧 𝘺𝘰𝘶 𝘥𝘪𝘥, 𝘐 𝘸𝘰𝘶𝘭𝘥'𝘷𝘦 𝘴𝘢𝘪𝘥 𝘴𝘰𝘮𝘦𝘵𝘩𝘪𝘯𝘨 𝘢𝘭𝘳𝘦𝘢𝘥𝘺. 𝘖𝘳 𝘯𝘰𝘵 𝘩𝘢𝘷𝘦 𝘨𝘰𝘯𝘦 𝘣𝘢𝘤𝘬 𝘵𝘰 𝘵𝘩𝘪𝘴 𝘤𝘭𝘪𝘯𝘪𝘤. 𝘞𝘩𝘺? 𝘖𝘳 𝘐 𝘨𝘶𝘦𝘴𝘴 𝘐 𝘮𝘦𝘢𝘯 𝘸𝘩𝘺 𝘢𝘳𝘦 𝘺𝘰𝘶 𝘢𝘴𝘬𝘪𝘯𝘨?" 𝘠𝘰𝘶 𝘭𝘦𝘢𝘯 𝘰𝘷𝘦𝘳 𝘵𝘩𝘦 𝘳𝘢𝘪𝘭𝘪𝘯𝘨 𝘢𝘣𝘴𝘦𝘯𝘵𝘮𝘪𝘯𝘥𝘦𝘥𝘭𝘺 𝘧𝘪𝘥𝘨𝘦𝘵𝘪𝘯𝘨 𝘸𝘪𝘵𝘩 𝘴𝘭𝘦𝘦𝘷𝘦 𝘰𝘧 𝘵𝘩𝘦 𝘫𝘢𝘤𝘬𝘦𝘵 𝘣𝘶𝘵 𝘥𝘪𝘥𝘯'𝘵 𝘮𝘢𝘬𝘦 𝘢 𝘦𝘧𝘧𝘰𝘳𝘵 𝘵𝘰 𝘱𝘶𝘵 𝘪𝘵 𝘰𝘯. "𝘕𝘰. 𝘠𝘰𝘶 𝘫𝘶𝘴𝘵...𝘏𝘢𝘷𝘦𝘯'𝘵 𝘣𝘦𝘦𝘯 𝘵𝘢𝘭𝘬𝘪𝘯𝘨 𝘢𝘣𝘰𝘶𝘵 𝘵𝘩𝘰𝘴𝘦 𝘴𝘩𝘰𝘸𝘴 𝘰𝘳 𝘣𝘰𝘰𝘬𝘴 𝘺𝘰𝘶 𝘭𝘪𝘬𝘦 𝘴𝘰 𝘮𝘶𝘤𝘩. 𝘖𝘳 𝘦𝘷𝘦𝘯 𝘵𝘩𝘢𝘵 𝘰𝘯𝘦 𝘤𝘰-𝘸𝘰𝘳𝘬𝘦𝘳 𝘰𝘧 𝘺𝘰𝘶𝘳𝘴 𝘺𝘰𝘶 𝘤𝘢𝘯'𝘵 𝘴𝘵𝘢𝘯𝘥." 𝘓𝘦𝘦 𝘳𝘦𝘴𝘱𝘰𝘯𝘥𝘦𝘥. 𝘠𝘰𝘶 𝘧𝘦𝘦𝘭 𝘺𝘰𝘶𝘳𝘴𝘦𝘭𝘧 𝘵𝘦𝘯𝘴𝘪𝘯𝘨 𝘶𝘱 𝘴𝘭𝘪𝘨𝘩𝘵𝘭𝘺 𝘢𝘵 𝘵𝘩𝘦 𝘴𝘶𝘥𝘥𝘦𝘯 𝘳𝘦𝘢𝘭𝘪𝘻𝘢𝘵𝘪𝘰𝘯 𝘵𝘩𝘢𝘵 𝘴𝘰𝘮𝘦𝘰𝘯𝘦 𝘩𝘢𝘥 𝘢𝘤𝘵𝘶𝘢𝘭𝘭𝘺 𝘣𝘦𝘦𝘯Though when you'd started to become more detached from the conversation themselves, No longer putting in the effort or making small snorts of amusement at how serious Lee was when it came to certain topics, That was when Lee seemed to suspect that something was off.

"𝘐𝘵'𝘴 𝘴𝘵𝘶𝘧𝘧𝘺 𝘪𝘯 𝘩𝘦𝘳𝘦. 𝘞𝘰𝘶𝘭𝘥 𝘺𝘰𝘶...𝘭𝘪𝘬𝘦 𝘵𝘰 𝘴𝘵𝘦𝘱 𝘰𝘶𝘵𝘴𝘪𝘥𝘦 𝘧𝘰𝘳 𝘢 𝘣𝘪𝘵?" 𝘓𝘦𝘦 𝘱𝘪𝘤𝘬𝘦𝘥 𝘢𝘵 𝘢 𝘩𝘢𝘯𝘨𝘯𝘢𝘪𝘭 𝘰𝘯 𝘩𝘪𝘴 𝘧𝘪𝘯𝘨𝘦𝘳, 𝘴𝘤𝘳𝘢𝘵𝘤𝘩𝘪𝘯𝘨 𝘢𝘵 𝘵𝘩𝘦 𝘴𝘬𝘪𝘯 𝘸𝘪𝘵𝘩 𝘢 𝘭𝘪𝘯𝘨𝘦𝘳𝘪𝘯𝘨 𝘢𝘯𝘹𝘪𝘦𝘵𝘺. 𝘠𝘰𝘶 𝘢𝘷𝘦𝘳𝘵 𝘺𝘰𝘶𝘳 𝘦𝘺𝘦𝘴, 𝘛𝘩𝘦 𝘴𝘶𝘨𝘨𝘦𝘴𝘵𝘪𝘰𝘯 𝘳𝘰𝘭𝘭𝘪𝘯𝘨 𝘢𝘳𝘰𝘶𝘯𝘥 𝘪𝘯𝘴𝘪𝘥𝘦 𝘺𝘰𝘶𝘳 𝘣𝘳𝘢𝘪𝘯. "𝘐𝘵'𝘴 𝘰𝘬𝘢𝘺 𝘪𝘧 𝘺𝘰𝘶 𝘥𝘰𝘯'𝘵 𝘸𝘢𝘯𝘵 𝘵𝘰." 𝘓𝘦𝘦'𝘴 𝘷𝘰𝘪𝘤𝘦 𝘤𝘶𝘵 𝘵𝘩𝘳𝘰𝘶𝘨𝘩 𝘵𝘩𝘦 𝘪𝘯𝘤𝘰𝘯𝘴𝘪𝘴𝘵𝘦𝘯𝘵 𝘳𝘪𝘯𝘨𝘪𝘯𝘨 𝘪𝘯𝘴𝘪𝘥𝘦 𝘰𝘧 𝘺𝘰𝘶𝘳 𝘣𝘳𝘢𝘪𝘯 𝘧𝘰𝘳 𝘫𝘶𝘴𝘵 𝘵𝘩𝘦 𝘣𝘳𝘪𝘦𝘧𝘦𝘴𝘵 𝘮𝘰𝘮𝘦𝘯𝘵. 𝘞𝘪𝘵𝘩 𝘢 𝘴𝘭𝘰𝘸 𝘯𝘰𝘥, 𝘠𝘰𝘶 𝘮𝘢𝘯𝘢𝘨𝘦𝘥 𝘵𝘰 𝘧𝘪𝘯𝘥 𝘺𝘰𝘶𝘳 𝘷𝘰𝘪𝘤𝘦. "...𝘠𝘦𝘢𝘩. 𝘈𝘤𝘵𝘶𝘢𝘭𝘭𝘺...𝘐 𝘵𝘩𝘪𝘯𝘬 𝘐 𝘤𝘰𝘶𝘭𝘥 𝘶𝘴𝘦 𝘴𝘰𝘮𝘦 𝘧𝘳𝘦𝘴𝘩 𝘢𝘪𝘳." 𝘞𝘰𝘳𝘥𝘭𝘦𝘴𝘴𝘭𝘺, 𝘛𝘩𝘦 𝘵𝘸𝘰 𝘰𝘧 𝘺𝘰𝘶 𝘩𝘦𝘢𝘥 𝘵𝘰 𝘵𝘩𝘦 𝘴𝘵𝘢𝘪𝘳𝘸𝘢𝘺 𝘢𝘯 𝘶𝘱 𝘵𝘰 𝘵𝘩𝘦 𝘳𝘰𝘰𝘧𝘵𝘰𝘱 𝘸𝘩𝘦𝘳𝘦 𝘢 𝘤𝘰𝘰𝘭 𝘴𝘶𝘮𝘮𝘦𝘳𝘴 𝘣𝘳𝘦𝘦𝘻𝘦 𝘣𝘭𝘦𝘸 𝘢𝘵 𝘺𝘰𝘶𝘳 𝘩𝘢𝘪𝘳. 𝘓𝘦𝘢𝘯𝘪𝘯𝘨 𝘢𝘨𝘢𝘪𝘯𝘴𝘵 𝘵𝘩𝘦 𝘳𝘢𝘪𝘭𝘪𝘯𝘨, 𝘠𝘰𝘶𝘳 𝘦𝘺𝘦𝘴 𝘸𝘢𝘯𝘥𝘦𝘳 𝘥𝘰𝘸𝘯𝘸𝘢𝘳𝘥𝘴 𝘢𝘵 𝘵𝘩𝘦 𝘥𝘳𝘰𝘱 𝘣𝘦𝘭𝘰𝘸. 𝘠𝘰𝘶 𝘣𝘢𝘳𝘦𝘭𝘺 𝘳𝘦𝘴𝘪𝘨𝘴𝘵𝘦𝘳 𝘵𝘩𝘦 𝘧𝘢𝘤𝘵 𝘵𝘩𝘢𝘵 𝘓𝘦𝘦 𝘩𝘢𝘥 𝘴𝘤𝘰𝘰𝘵𝘦𝘥 𝘰𝘷𝘦𝘳 𝘫𝘶𝘴𝘵 𝘢 𝘪𝘯𝘤𝘩 𝘶𝘯𝘵𝘪𝘭 𝘺𝘰𝘶 𝘴𝘵𝘢𝘳𝘵𝘭𝘦𝘥 𝘢𝘵 𝘵𝘩𝘦 𝘴𝘰𝘶𝘯𝘥 𝘰𝘧 𝘵𝘩𝘦 𝘮𝘢𝘭𝘦𝘴 𝘷𝘰𝘪𝘤𝘦. "𝘈𝘳𝘦 𝘺𝘰𝘶...𝘤𝘰𝘭𝘥?" 𝘠𝘰𝘶 𝘩𝘢𝘥𝘯'𝘵 𝘦𝘷𝘦𝘯 𝘳𝘦𝘢𝘭𝘪𝘻𝘦𝘥 𝘵𝘩𝘢𝘵 𝘺𝘰𝘶 𝘸𝘦𝘳𝘦 𝘴𝘩𝘪𝘷𝘦𝘳𝘪𝘯𝘨 𝘶𝘯𝘵𝘪𝘭 𝘓𝘦𝘦 𝘱𝘰𝘪𝘯𝘵𝘦𝘥 𝘪𝘵 𝘰𝘶𝘵. "𝘏𝘶𝘩? 𝘖𝘩. 𝘐 𝘨𝘶𝘦𝘴𝘴. 𝘈 𝘭𝘪𝘵𝘵𝘭𝘦." 𝘠𝘰𝘶𝘳 𝘸𝘰𝘳𝘥𝘴 𝘫𝘶𝘮𝘣𝘭𝘦 𝘵𝘰𝘨𝘦𝘵𝘩𝘦𝘳 𝘢𝘸𝘬𝘸𝘢𝘳𝘥𝘭𝘺 𝘢𝘯𝘥 𝘺𝘰𝘶 𝘧𝘦𝘦𝘭 𝘓𝘦𝘦'𝘴 𝘦𝘺𝘦𝘴 𝘨𝘭𝘢𝘯𝘤𝘪𝘯𝘨 𝘰𝘷𝘦𝘳 𝘺𝘰𝘶𝘳 𝘧𝘢𝘤𝘦 𝘧𝘰𝘳 𝘢 𝘮𝘰𝘮𝘦𝘯𝘵. "𝘞𝘰𝘶𝘭𝘥 𝘺𝘰𝘶 𝘵𝘢𝘬𝘦 𝘮𝘺 𝘫𝘢𝘤𝘬𝘦𝘵?" 𝘓𝘦𝘦 𝘱𝘢𝘶𝘴𝘦𝘴. "𝘐'𝘮 𝘰𝘷𝘦𝘳𝘩𝘦𝘢𝘵𝘪𝘯𝘨 𝘪𝘯 𝘵𝘩𝘪𝘴 𝘵𝘩𝘪𝘯𝘨." 𝘐𝘵 𝘸𝘢𝘴 𝘢 𝘨𝘦𝘯𝘵𝘭𝘦 𝘐𝘯𝘷𝘪𝘵𝘢𝘵𝘪𝘰𝘯 𝘢𝘯𝘥 𝘰𝘯𝘦 𝘺𝘰𝘶 𝘥𝘪𝘥𝘯'𝘵 𝘳𝘦𝘧𝘶𝘴𝘦 𝘢𝘴 𝘺𝘰𝘶 𝘨𝘢𝘷𝘦 𝘢 𝘴𝘩𝘰𝘳𝘵 𝘯𝘰𝘥 𝘢𝘭𝘭𝘰𝘸𝘪𝘯𝘨 𝘓𝘦𝘦 𝘵𝘰 𝘥𝘳𝘢𝘱𝘦 𝘵𝘩𝘦 𝘫𝘢𝘤𝘬𝘦𝘵 𝘰𝘷𝘦𝘳 𝘺𝘰𝘶𝘳 𝘴𝘩𝘰𝘶𝘭𝘥𝘦𝘳𝘴. 𝘐𝘵 𝘸𝘢𝘴 𝘸𝘢𝘳𝘮, 𝘚𝘮𝘦𝘭𝘭𝘪𝘯𝘨 𝘧𝘢𝘪𝘯𝘵𝘭𝘺 𝘭𝘪𝘬𝘦 𝘤𝘰𝘭𝘰𝘨𝘯𝘦. 𝘈 𝘤𝘰𝘭𝘰𝘨𝘯𝘦 𝘵𝘩𝘢𝘵 𝘸𝘢𝘴𝘯'𝘵 𝘵𝘰𝘰 𝘰𝘷𝘦𝘳𝘸𝘩𝘦𝘭𝘮𝘪𝘯𝘨 𝘧𝘰𝘳 𝘰𝘯𝘤𝘦 𝘶𝘯𝘭𝘪𝘬𝘦.... "[𝘠/𝘯]?" 𝘓𝘦𝘦 𝘳𝘶𝘣𝘴 𝘵𝘩𝘦 𝘣𝘢𝘤𝘬 𝘰𝘧 𝘩𝘪𝘴 𝘯𝘦𝘤𝘬 𝘢𝘸𝘬𝘸𝘢𝘳𝘥𝘭𝘺 𝘵𝘩𝘦𝘯 𝘤𝘰𝘯𝘵𝘶𝘪𝘯𝘦𝘥. "...𝘋𝘪𝘥 𝘐 𝘥𝘰 𝘴𝘰𝘮𝘦𝘵𝘩𝘪𝘯𝘨 𝘵𝘰 𝘮𝘢𝘬𝘦 𝘺𝘰𝘶 𝘶𝘯𝘤𝘰𝘮𝘧𝘰𝘳𝘵𝘢𝘣𝘭𝘦?" "𝘐𝘧 𝘺𝘰𝘶 𝘥𝘪𝘥, 𝘐 𝘸𝘰𝘶𝘭𝘥'𝘷𝘦 𝘴𝘢𝘪𝘥 𝘴𝘰𝘮𝘦𝘵𝘩𝘪𝘯𝘨 𝘢𝘭𝘳𝘦𝘢𝘥𝘺. 𝘖𝘳 𝘯𝘰𝘵 𝘩𝘢𝘷𝘦 𝘨𝘰𝘯𝘦 𝘣𝘢𝘤𝘬 𝘵�� 𝘵𝘩𝘪𝘴 𝘤𝘭𝘪𝘯𝘪𝘤. 𝘞𝘩𝘺? 𝘖𝘳 𝘐 𝘨𝘶𝘦𝘴𝘴 𝘐 𝘮𝘦𝘢𝘯 𝘸𝘩𝘺 𝘢𝘳𝘦 𝘺𝘰𝘶 𝘢𝘴𝘬𝘪𝘯𝘨?" 𝘠𝘰𝘶 𝘭𝘦𝘢𝘯 𝘰𝘷𝘦𝘳 𝘵𝘩𝘦 𝘳𝘢𝘪𝘭𝘪𝘯𝘨 𝘢𝘣𝘴𝘦𝘯𝘵𝘮𝘪𝘯𝘥𝘦𝘥𝘭𝘺 𝘧𝘪𝘥𝘨𝘦𝘵𝘪𝘯𝘨 𝘸𝘪𝘵𝘩 𝘴𝘭𝘦𝘦𝘷𝘦 𝘰𝘧 𝘵𝘩𝘦 𝘫𝘢𝘤𝘬𝘦𝘵 𝘣𝘶𝘵 𝘥𝘪𝘥𝘯'𝘵 𝘮𝘢𝘬𝘦 𝘢 𝘦𝘧𝘧𝘰𝘳𝘵 𝘵𝘰 𝘱𝘶𝘵 𝘪𝘵 𝘰𝘯. "𝘕𝘰. 𝘠𝘰𝘶 𝘫𝘶𝘴𝘵...𝘏𝘢𝘷𝘦𝘯'𝘵 𝘣𝘦𝘦𝘯 𝘵𝘢𝘭𝘬𝘪𝘯𝘨 𝘢𝘣𝘰𝘶𝘵 𝘵𝘩𝘰𝘴𝘦 𝘴𝘩𝘰𝘸𝘴 𝘰𝘳 𝘣𝘰𝘰𝘬𝘴 𝘺𝘰𝘶 𝘭𝘪𝘬𝘦 𝘴𝘰 𝘮𝘶𝘤𝘩. 𝘖𝘳 𝘦𝘷𝘦𝘯 𝘵𝘩𝘢𝘵 𝘰𝘯𝘦 𝘤𝘰-𝘸𝘰𝘳𝘬𝘦𝘳 𝘰𝘧 𝘺𝘰𝘶𝘳𝘴 𝘺𝘰𝘶 𝘤𝘢𝘯'𝘵 𝘴𝘵𝘢𝘯𝘥." 𝘓𝘦𝘦 𝘳𝘦𝘴𝘱𝘰𝘯𝘥𝘦𝘥. 𝘠𝘰𝘶 𝘧𝘦𝘦𝘭 𝘺𝘰𝘶𝘳𝘴𝘦𝘭𝘧 𝘵𝘦𝘯𝘴𝘪𝘯𝘨 𝘶𝘱 𝘴𝘭𝘪𝘨𝘩𝘵𝘭𝘺 𝘢𝘵 𝘵𝘩𝘦 𝘴𝘶𝘥𝘥𝘦𝘯 𝘳𝘦𝘢𝘭𝘪𝘻𝘢𝘵𝘪𝘰𝘯 𝘵𝘩𝘢𝘵 𝘴𝘰𝘮𝘦𝘰𝘯𝘦 𝘩𝘢𝘥 𝘢𝘤𝘵𝘶𝘢𝘭𝘭𝘺 𝘣𝘦𝘦𝘯 𝘱𝘢𝘺𝘪𝘯𝘨 𝘢𝘵𝘵𝘦𝘯𝘵𝘪𝘰𝘯. 𝘚𝘰𝘮𝘦𝘰𝘯𝘦 𝘩𝘢𝘥 𝘢𝘤𝘵𝘶𝘢𝘭𝘭𝘺 𝘣𝘦𝘦𝘯 𝘯𝘰𝘵𝘪𝘤𝘪𝘯𝘨 𝘺𝘰𝘶 𝘳𝘦𝘵𝘳𝘦𝘢𝘵𝘪𝘯𝘨 𝘣𝘢𝘤𝘬 𝘪𝘯𝘵𝘰 𝘺𝘰𝘶𝘳 𝘴𝘩𝘦𝘭𝘭. "...𝘞𝘦𝘭𝘭..." 𝘠𝘰𝘶 𝘴𝘪𝘨𝘩 𝘲𝘶𝘪𝘦𝘵𝘭𝘺 𝘸𝘢𝘯𝘵𝘪𝘯𝘨 𝘥𝘦𝘴𝘱𝘦𝘳𝘢𝘵𝘦𝘭𝘺 𝘵𝘰 𝘴𝘱𝘪𝘭𝘭 𝘫𝘶𝘴𝘵 𝘸𝘩𝘢𝘵 𝘵𝘩𝘦 𝘱𝘳𝘰𝘣𝘭𝘦𝘮 𝘵𝘳𝘶𝘭𝘺 𝘸𝘢𝘴. "𝘐'𝘮 𝘩𝘦𝘳𝘦 𝘵𝘰 𝘭𝘪𝘴𝘵𝘦𝘯 𝘪𝘧 𝘺𝘰𝘶 𝘯𝘦𝘦𝘥 𝘴𝘰𝘮𝘦𝘰𝘯𝘦 𝘵𝘰 𝘵𝘢𝘭𝘬 𝘵𝘰." 𝘓𝘦𝘦 𝘨𝘦𝘯𝘵𝘭𝘺 𝘦𝘯𝘤𝘰𝘶𝘳𝘢𝘨𝘦𝘴. 𝘍𝘰𝘳 𝘢 𝘮𝘰𝘮𝘦𝘯𝘵, 𝘠𝘰𝘶 𝘴𝘵𝘢𝘺 𝘴𝘪𝘭𝘯𝘦𝘵. 𝘈 𝘱𝘢𝘳𝘵 𝘰𝘧 𝘺𝘰𝘶 𝘸𝘢𝘴 𝘵𝘦𝘮𝘱𝘵𝘦𝘥 𝘵𝘰 𝘳𝘦𝘵𝘳𝘦𝘢𝘵 𝘥𝘰𝘸𝘯 𝘵𝘩𝘦 𝘴𝘵𝘢𝘪𝘳𝘴, 𝘉𝘢𝘤𝘬 𝘪𝘯𝘵𝘰 𝘵𝘩𝘦 𝘤𝘭𝘪𝘯𝘪𝘤 𝘢𝘯𝘥 𝘧𝘪𝘯𝘥 𝘵𝘩𝘦 𝘯𝘦𝘢𝘳𝘦𝘴𝘵 𝘣𝘶𝘴 𝘴𝘵𝘰𝘱. 𝘋𝘰 𝘢𝘯𝘺𝘵𝘩𝘪𝘯𝘨 𝘵𝘰 𝘢𝘷𝘰𝘪𝘥 𝘵𝘩𝘦 𝘱𝘳𝘰𝘣𝘭𝘦𝘮 𝘰𝘳 𝘳𝘢𝘵𝘩𝘦𝘳 𝘵𝘩𝘦 𝘱𝘳𝘰𝘣𝘭𝘦𝘮𝘴 𝘢𝘵 𝘩𝘢𝘯𝘥.

"...𝘌𝘷𝘦𝘳𝘺𝘵𝘩𝘪𝘯𝘨 𝘪𝘴 𝘧𝘶𝘤𝘬𝘦𝘥."

𝘛𝘩𝘦 𝘸𝘰𝘳𝘥𝘴 𝘦𝘴𝘤𝘢𝘱𝘦 𝘺𝘰𝘶 𝘣𝘦𝘧𝘰𝘳𝘦 𝘺𝘰𝘶 𝘤𝘢𝘯 𝘴𝘵𝘰𝘱 𝘵𝘩𝘦𝘮 𝘣𝘶𝘵 𝘬𝘯𝘦𝘸 𝘺𝘰𝘶 𝘤𝘰𝘶𝘭𝘥𝘯'𝘵 𝘴𝘵𝘰𝘱 𝘺𝘰𝘶𝘳𝘴𝘦𝘭𝘧 𝘯𝘰𝘸.

"...𝘐 𝘩𝘢𝘷𝘦 𝘯𝘰 𝘧𝘳𝘪𝘦𝘯𝘥𝘴. 𝘊𝘶𝘵 𝘢 𝘭𝘰𝘵 𝘰𝘧 𝘵𝘩𝘦𝘮 𝘰𝘧𝘧 𝘫𝘶𝘴𝘵 𝘭𝘢𝘴𝘵 𝘺𝘦𝘢𝘳. 𝘖𝘳 𝘐 𝘨𝘶𝘦𝘴𝘴...𝘛𝘩𝘦𝘺 𝘤𝘶𝘵 𝘮𝘦 𝘰𝘧𝘧. 𝘐 𝘴𝘵𝘪𝘭𝘭 𝘩𝘢𝘷𝘦 𝘵𝘰 𝘭𝘪𝘷𝘦 𝘸𝘪𝘵𝘩 𝘵𝘩𝘢𝘵 𝘦𝘷𝘦𝘳𝘺 𝘴𝘪𝘯𝘨𝘭𝘦 𝘥𝘢𝘺.

𝘞𝘢𝘴 𝘪𝘵 𝘣𝘦𝘵𝘵𝘦𝘳 𝘵𝘰 𝘴𝘱𝘦𝘢𝘬 𝘶𝘱 𝘣𝘢𝘤𝘬 𝘵𝘩𝘦𝘯? 𝘖𝘳 𝘴𝘩𝘰𝘶𝘭𝘥 𝘐 𝘩𝘢𝘷𝘦 𝘫𝘶𝘴𝘵 𝘬𝘦𝘱𝘵 𝘲𝘶𝘪𝘦𝘵?"

𝘠𝘰𝘶 𝘧𝘦𝘦𝘭 𝘺𝘰𝘶𝘳𝘴𝘦𝘭𝘧 𝘧𝘢𝘭𝘵𝘦𝘳 𝘧𝘰𝘳 𝘢 𝘮𝘰𝘮𝘦𝘯𝘵, 𝘈 𝘶𝘯𝘳𝘦𝘢𝘥𝘢𝘣𝘭𝘦 𝘦𝘹𝘱𝘳𝘦𝘴𝘴𝘪𝘰𝘯 𝘰𝘯 𝘺𝘰𝘶𝘳 𝘧𝘢𝘤𝘦.

"...𝘈𝘯𝘥 𝘸𝘦𝘭𝘭...𝘕𝘰𝘸 𝘩𝘦 𝘸𝘰𝘳𝘬𝘴 𝘸𝘩𝘦𝘳𝘦 𝘐 𝘸𝘰𝘳𝘬. 𝘛𝘩𝘦 𝘨𝘶𝘺 𝘵𝘩𝘢𝘵 𝘐 𝘩𝘢𝘥 𝘢 𝘧𝘢𝘭𝘭𝘪𝘯𝘨 𝘰𝘶𝘵 𝘸𝘪𝘵𝘩. 𝘐𝘵 𝘩𝘶𝘳𝘵𝘴 𝘴𝘦𝘦𝘪𝘯𝘨 𝘩𝘪𝘮 𝘦𝘷𝘦𝘳𝘺 𝘥𝘢𝘺. 𝘏𝘦 𝘸𝘢𝘭𝘬𝘴 𝘢𝘳𝘰𝘶𝘯𝘥 𝘭𝘪𝘬𝘦 𝘯𝘰𝘵𝘩𝘪𝘯𝘨 𝘦𝘷𝘦𝘳 𝘩𝘢𝘱𝘱𝘦𝘯𝘦𝘥 𝘣𝘢𝘤𝘬 𝘵𝘩𝘦𝘯. 𝘛𝘳𝘪𝘦𝘴 𝘵𝘢𝘭𝘬𝘪𝘯𝘨 𝘵𝘰 𝘮𝘦 𝘭𝘪𝘬𝘦 𝘯𝘰𝘵𝘩𝘪𝘯𝘨 𝘦𝘷𝘦𝘳 𝘩𝘢𝘱𝘱𝘦𝘯𝘦𝘥 𝘦𝘪𝘵𝘩𝘦𝘳." 𝘈 𝘧𝘳𝘰𝘸𝘯 𝘮𝘢𝘬𝘦𝘴 𝘪𝘵𝘴 𝘸𝘢𝘺 𝘰𝘯𝘵𝘰 𝘺𝘰𝘶𝘳 𝘧𝘢𝘤𝘦 𝘢𝘯𝘥 𝘸𝘪𝘵𝘩𝘰𝘶𝘵 𝘳𝘦𝘢𝘭𝘪𝘻𝘪𝘯𝘨 𝘪𝘵, 𝘺𝘰𝘶𝘳 𝘰𝘸𝘯 𝘯𝘢𝘪𝘭𝘴 𝘥𝘪𝘨 𝘪𝘯𝘵𝘰 𝘺𝘰𝘶𝘳 𝘰𝘸𝘯 𝘴𝘬𝘪𝘯 𝘪𝘯 𝘧𝘳𝘶𝘴𝘵𝘳𝘢𝘵𝘪𝘰𝘯, 𝘴𝘢𝘥𝘯𝘦𝘴𝘴 𝘢𝘯𝘥 𝘢𝘭𝘭 𝘵𝘩𝘦 𝘵𝘩𝘪𝘯𝘨𝘴 𝘵𝘩𝘢𝘵 𝘸𝘰𝘶𝘭𝘥 𝘱𝘶𝘴𝘩 𝘢𝘯𝘺𝘰𝘯𝘦 𝘰𝘷𝘦𝘳 𝘵𝘩𝘦 𝘦𝘥𝘨𝘦.

"𝘐𝘧 𝘐 𝘮𝘢𝘺 𝘢𝘴𝘬...𝘞𝘩𝘢𝘵 𝘭𝘦𝘥 𝘵𝘰 𝘺𝘰𝘶 𝘵𝘸𝘰 𝘧𝘢𝘭𝘭𝘪𝘯𝘨 𝘰𝘶𝘵 𝘰𝘧 𝘤𝘰𝘯𝘵𝘢𝘤𝘵?" 𝘓𝘦𝘦 𝘢𝘴𝘬𝘦𝘥 𝘨𝘦𝘯𝘵𝘭𝘺 𝘢𝘯𝘥 𝘸𝘪𝘵𝘩 𝘢 𝘱𝘢𝘵𝘪𝘦𝘯𝘤𝘦 𝘵𝘩𝘢𝘵 𝘺𝘰𝘶 𝘸𝘪𝘴𝘩𝘦𝘥 𝘰𝘵𝘩𝘦𝘳 𝘱𝘦𝘰𝘱𝘭𝘦 𝘸𝘰𝘶𝘭𝘥 𝘩𝘢𝘷𝘦 𝘧𝘰𝘳 𝘺𝘰𝘶.

"...𝘐𝘵 𝘸𝘢𝘴 𝘢 𝘱𝘢𝘳𝘵𝘺. 𝘏𝘪𝘴 𝘣𝘪𝘳𝘵𝘩𝘥𝘢𝘺 𝘱𝘢𝘳𝘵𝘺. 𝘛𝘩𝘪𝘯𝘨𝘴 𝘸𝘦𝘳𝘦 𝘵𝘦𝘯𝘴𝘦 𝘣𝘦𝘵𝘸𝘦𝘦𝘯 𝘶𝘴 𝘢𝘭𝘳𝘦𝘢𝘥𝘺. 𝘏𝘦 𝘸𝘢𝘴..."

𝘠𝘰𝘶 𝘴𝘸𝘢𝘭𝘭𝘰𝘸 𝘩𝘢𝘳𝘥 𝘢𝘴 𝘺𝘰𝘶 𝘳𝘦𝘤𝘢𝘭𝘭 𝘵𝘩𝘦 𝘦𝘷𝘦𝘯𝘵𝘴 𝘪𝘯𝘴𝘪𝘥𝘦 𝘰𝘧 𝘺𝘰𝘶𝘳 𝘮𝘪𝘯𝘥 𝘢𝘯𝘥 𝘧𝘦𝘦𝘭 𝘵𝘩𝘦 𝘣𝘪𝘭𝘦 𝘳𝘪𝘴𝘪𝘯𝘨 𝘪𝘯 𝘺𝘰𝘶𝘳 𝘵𝘩𝘳𝘰𝘢𝘵 𝘣𝘦𝘧𝘰𝘳𝘦 𝘧𝘰𝘳𝘤𝘪𝘯𝘨 𝘪𝘵 𝘥𝘰𝘸𝘯.

"𝘏𝘦 𝘸𝘢𝘴 𝘶𝘱𝘴𝘦𝘵 𝘵𝘩𝘢𝘵 𝘐 𝘥𝘪𝘥𝘯'𝘵 𝘸𝘢𝘯𝘵 𝘵𝘰 𝘴𝘭𝘦𝘦𝘱 𝘸𝘪𝘵𝘩 𝘩𝘪𝘮. 𝘊𝘢𝘭𝘭𝘦𝘥 𝘮𝘦 𝘢𝘭𝘭 𝘴𝘰𝘳𝘵𝘴 𝘰𝘧 𝘵𝘩𝘪𝘯𝘨𝘴 𝘣𝘢𝘤𝘬 𝘵𝘩𝘦𝘯. 𝘉𝘶𝘵 𝘶𝘩... 𝘞𝘦𝘭𝘭...𝘏𝘦 𝘨𝘰𝘵 𝘮𝘦 𝘢𝘭𝘰𝘯𝘦. 𝘛𝘳𝘪𝘦𝘥 𝘤𝘰𝘢𝘹𝘪𝘯𝘨 𝘮𝘦. 𝘈𝘤𝘵𝘪𝘯𝘨 𝘢𝘭𝘭 𝘴𝘸𝘦𝘦𝘵. 𝘞𝘩𝘦𝘯 𝘵𝘩𝘢𝘵 𝘥𝘪𝘥𝘯'𝘵 𝘸𝘰𝘳𝘬..."

𝘛𝘩𝘦 𝘸𝘰𝘳𝘥𝘴 𝘥𝘪𝘦 𝘰𝘯 𝘺𝘰𝘶𝘳 𝘵𝘰𝘯𝘨𝘶𝘦 𝘢𝘯𝘥 𝘓𝘦𝘦'𝘴 𝘦𝘺𝘦𝘴 𝘴𝘦𝘦𝘮𝘦𝘥 𝘵𝘰 𝘸𝘪𝘥𝘦𝘯 𝘣𝘦𝘧𝘰𝘳𝘦 𝘩𝘪𝘴 𝘩𝘢𝘯𝘥𝘴 𝘤𝘭𝘦𝘯𝘤𝘩𝘦𝘥 𝘪𝘯𝘵𝘰 𝘧𝘪𝘴𝘵𝘴. 𝘛𝘩𝘦 𝘪𝘮𝘱𝘭𝘪𝘤𝘢𝘵𝘪𝘰𝘯 𝘩𝘶𝘯𝘨 𝘪𝘯 𝘵𝘩𝘦 𝘢𝘪𝘳 𝘣𝘶𝘵 𝘢𝘴 𝘶𝘴𝘶𝘢𝘭...

𝘠𝘰𝘶 𝘸𝘢𝘷𝘦 𝘢 𝘩𝘢𝘯𝘥. "𝘞...𝘸𝘦𝘭𝘭 𝘐 𝘨𝘶𝘦𝘴𝘴 𝘺𝘰𝘶 𝘤𝘢𝘯 𝘨𝘶𝘦𝘴𝘴 𝘸𝘩𝘢𝘵 𝘩𝘢𝘱𝘱𝘦𝘯𝘦𝘥."

𝘈 𝘴𝘪𝘭𝘦𝘯𝘤𝘦 𝘧𝘪𝘭𝘭𝘦𝘥 𝘵𝘩𝘦 𝘢𝘪𝘳 𝘣𝘦𝘧𝘰𝘳𝘦 𝘓𝘦𝘦 𝘧𝘪𝘯𝘥𝘴 𝘩𝘪𝘴 𝘷𝘰𝘪𝘤𝘦 𝘢𝘨𝘢𝘪𝘯.

"𝘞𝘩𝘢𝘵 𝘢𝘣𝘰𝘶𝘵 𝘺𝘰𝘶𝘳 𝘧𝘢𝘮𝘪𝘭𝘺? 𝘍𝘳𝘪𝘦𝘯𝘥𝘴? 𝘊𝘢𝘯'𝘵 𝘵𝘩𝘦𝘺 𝘩𝘦𝘭𝘱?"

𝘠𝘰𝘶 𝘴𝘯𝘰𝘳𝘵 𝘢𝘵 𝘵𝘩𝘦 𝘮𝘦𝘯𝘵𝘪𝘰𝘯 𝘰𝘧 𝘧𝘢��𝘪𝘭𝘺.

𝘖𝘧 𝘧𝘳𝘪𝘦𝘯𝘥𝘴.

"𝘛𝘩𝘰𝘴𝘦 '𝘧𝘳𝘪𝘦𝘯𝘥𝘴.' 𝘛𝘰𝘰𝘬 𝘩𝘪𝘴 𝘴𝘪𝘥𝘦. 𝘏𝘦 𝘵𝘰𝘭𝘥 𝘦𝘷𝘦𝘳𝘺𝘰𝘯𝘦 𝘪𝘵 𝘸𝘢𝘴 𝘤𝘰𝘯𝘴𝘦𝘯𝘴𝘶𝘢𝘭. 𝘛𝘩𝘢𝘵 𝘐 𝘩𝘢𝘥 𝘤𝘰𝘯𝘴𝘦𝘯𝘵𝘦𝘥 𝘣𝘶𝘵 𝘸𝘩𝘦𝘯 𝘪 𝘸𝘰𝘬𝘦 𝘶𝘱 𝘵𝘩𝘦 𝘯𝘦𝘹𝘵 𝘮𝘰𝘳𝘯𝘪𝘯𝘨 𝘐 𝘴𝘵𝘢𝘳𝘵𝘦𝘥 𝘧𝘳𝘦𝘢𝘬𝘪𝘯𝘨 𝘰𝘶𝘵 𝘰𝘯 𝘩𝘪𝘮. 𝘞𝘩𝘪𝘤𝘩 𝘐 𝘨𝘶𝘦𝘴𝘴...𝘐 𝘥𝘪𝘥 𝘧𝘳𝘦𝘢𝘬 𝘰𝘶𝘵 𝘣𝘶𝘵 𝘰𝘯𝘭𝘺 𝘣𝘦𝘤𝘢𝘶𝘴𝘦 𝘩𝘦 𝘵𝘳𝘪𝘦𝘥 𝘬𝘪𝘴𝘴𝘪𝘯𝘨 𝘮𝘦. 𝘐 𝘥𝘪𝘥𝘯'𝘵 𝘸𝘢𝘯𝘵 𝘩𝘪𝘮 𝘢𝘯𝘺𝘸𝘩𝘦𝘳𝘦 𝘯𝘦𝘢𝘳 𝘮𝘦 𝘢𝘧𝘵𝘦𝘳 𝘵𝘩𝘢𝘵 𝘰𝘳 𝘦𝘷𝘦𝘳 𝘢𝘨𝘢𝘪𝘯 𝘧𝘰𝘳 𝘵𝘩𝘢𝘵 𝘮𝘢𝘵𝘵𝘦𝘳..."

𝘠𝘰𝘶 𝘵𝘳𝘢𝘪𝘭 𝘰𝘧𝘧 𝘲𝘶𝘪𝘦𝘵𝘭𝘺 𝘢𝘴 𝘺𝘰𝘶𝘳 𝘦𝘺𝘦𝘴 𝘴𝘵𝘢𝘳𝘵 𝘵𝘰 𝘸𝘢𝘵𝘦𝘳 𝘢𝘯𝘥 𝘺𝘰𝘶 𝘤𝘶𝘳𝘴𝘦 𝘺𝘰𝘶𝘳𝘴𝘦𝘭𝘧 𝘪𝘯𝘴𝘪𝘥𝘦 𝘰𝘧 𝘺𝘰𝘶𝘳 𝘰𝘸𝘯 𝘩𝘦𝘢𝘥.

𝘠𝘰𝘶 𝘴𝘩𝘰𝘶𝘭𝘥 𝘣𝘦 𝘰𝘷𝘦𝘳 𝘵𝘩𝘪𝘴 𝘣𝘺 𝘯𝘰𝘸.

...𝘐𝘵 𝘴𝘩𝘰𝘶𝘭𝘥𝘯'𝘵...𝘢𝘧𝘧𝘦𝘤𝘵 𝘺𝘰𝘶 𝘵𝘩𝘪𝘴 𝘮𝘶𝘤𝘩...𝘴𝘩𝘰𝘶𝘭𝘥 𝘪𝘵?

"𝘐 𝘱𝘳𝘰𝘣𝘢𝘣𝘭𝘺 𝘴𝘩𝘰𝘶𝘭𝘥𝘯'𝘵 𝘰𝘧 𝘵𝘰𝘭𝘥 𝘺𝘰𝘶 𝘢𝘯𝘺𝘵𝘩𝘪𝘯𝘨. 𝘍𝘰𝘳𝘨𝘦𝘵 𝘪𝘵. 𝘐'𝘮 𝘴𝘰𝘳𝘳𝘺."

𝘠𝘰𝘶 𝘴𝘵𝘳𝘢𝘪𝘨𝘩𝘵𝘦𝘯 𝘺𝘰𝘶𝘳𝘴𝘦𝘭𝘧 𝘶𝘱 𝘳𝘦𝘢𝘥𝘺 𝘵𝘰 𝘣𝘰𝘭𝘵 𝘣𝘢𝘤𝘬 𝘥𝘰𝘸𝘯 𝘵𝘩𝘦 𝘴𝘵𝘢𝘪𝘳𝘴 𝘢𝘯𝘥 𝘤𝘶𝘳𝘴𝘦 𝘺𝘰𝘶𝘳𝘴𝘦𝘭𝘧 𝘢𝘭𝘭 𝘵𝘩𝘦 𝘸𝘢𝘺 𝘣𝘢𝘤𝘬 𝘩𝘰𝘮𝘦. 𝘉𝘶𝘵 𝘓𝘦𝘦 𝘴𝘵𝘳𝘢𝘪𝘨𝘩𝘵𝘦𝘯𝘴 𝘢𝘴 𝘸𝘦𝘭𝘭, 𝘉𝘭𝘰𝘤𝘬𝘪𝘯𝘨 𝘵𝘩𝘦 𝘷𝘪𝘦𝘸 𝘰𝘧 𝘵𝘩𝘦 𝘥𝘰𝘰𝘳𝘸𝘢𝘺.

"𝘠𝘰𝘶 𝘩𝘢𝘷𝘦 𝘯𝘰𝘵𝘩𝘪𝘯𝘨 𝘵𝘰 𝘣𝘦 𝘴𝘰𝘳𝘳𝘺 𝘧𝘰𝘳. 𝘈𝘯𝘥 𝘕𝘰. 𝘐 𝘥𝘰𝘯'𝘵 𝘵𝘩𝘪𝘯𝘬 𝘵𝘩𝘢𝘵." 𝘓𝘦𝘦'𝘴 𝘷𝘰𝘪𝘤𝘦 𝘪𝘴 𝘧𝘳𝘪𝘮 𝘣𝘶𝘵 𝘩𝘦 𝘪𝘮𝘮𝘦𝘥𝘪𝘢𝘵𝘦𝘭𝘺 𝘴𝘰𝘧𝘵𝘦𝘯𝘴. "𝘠/𝘯. 𝘠𝘰𝘶 𝘯𝘦𝘦𝘥 𝘵𝘰 𝘨𝘰 𝘵𝘰 𝘵𝘩𝘦 𝘱𝘰𝘭𝘪𝘤𝘦-"

𝘓𝘦𝘦 𝘤𝘶𝘵𝘴 𝘪𝘯 𝘭𝘰𝘰𝘬𝘪𝘯𝘨 𝘱𝘪𝘴𝘴𝘦𝘥 𝘧𝘰𝘳 𝘢 𝘣𝘳𝘪𝘦𝘧 𝘮𝘰𝘮𝘦𝘯𝘵 𝘰𝘯 𝘺𝘰𝘶𝘳 𝘣𝘦𝘩𝘢𝘭𝘧.

"𝘈𝘯𝘥 𝘵𝘦𝘭𝘭 𝘵𝘩𝘦𝘮 𝘸𝘩𝘢𝘵 𝘵𝘦𝘭𝘭? 𝘵𝘩𝘢𝘵 𝘵𝘸𝘰 𝘺𝘦𝘢𝘳𝘴 𝘢𝘨𝘰 𝘢 𝘨𝘶𝘺 𝘧𝘰𝘳𝘤𝘦𝘥 𝘵𝘩𝘦𝘮𝘴𝘦𝘭𝘷𝘦𝘴 𝘰𝘯 𝘮𝘦? 𝘚𝘰 𝘵𝘩𝘦𝘺 𝘤𝘢𝘯 𝘢𝘴𝘬 𝘮𝘦 𝘢 𝘣𝘶𝘯𝘤𝘩 𝘰𝘧 𝘲𝘶𝘦𝘴𝘵𝘪𝘰𝘯𝘴 𝘵𝘩𝘢𝘵'𝘭𝘭 𝘵𝘢𝘬𝘦 𝘧𝘰𝘳𝘦𝘷𝘦𝘳 𝘵𝘰 𝘨𝘰 𝘵𝘩𝘳𝘰𝘶𝘨𝘩 𝘤𝘰𝘶𝘳𝘵 𝘢𝘯𝘥 𝘐 𝘩𝘢𝘷𝘦 𝘵𝘰 𝘸𝘢𝘪𝘵 𝘵𝘰 𝘴𝘦𝘦 𝘪𝘧 𝘵𝘩𝘦𝘺 𝘦𝘷𝘦𝘯 𝘣𝘦𝘭𝘪𝘦𝘷𝘦 𝘮𝘦?"

𝘠𝘰𝘶 𝘴𝘯𝘢𝘱 𝘪𝘯 𝘧𝘳𝘶𝘴𝘵𝘳𝘢𝘵𝘪𝘰𝘯 𝘢𝘴 𝘵𝘦𝘢𝘳𝘴 𝘳𝘶𝘯 𝘥𝘰𝘸𝘯 𝘺𝘰𝘶𝘳 𝘤𝘩𝘦𝘦𝘬𝘴 𝘢𝘯𝘥 𝘢𝘯𝘨𝘳𝘪𝘭𝘺 𝘺𝘰𝘶 𝘳𝘶𝘣 𝘢𝘵 𝘵𝘩𝘦 𝘴𝘢𝘭𝘵𝘺 𝘵𝘦𝘢𝘳𝘴 𝘵𝘳𝘺𝘪𝘯𝘨 𝘪𝘯 𝘷𝘢𝘪𝘯 𝘵𝘰 𝘴𝘵𝘰𝘱 𝘺𝘰𝘶𝘳𝘴𝘦𝘭𝘧 𝘧𝘳𝘰𝘮 𝘭𝘰𝘰𝘬𝘪𝘯𝘨 𝘭𝘪𝘬𝘦 𝘢 𝘦𝘷𝘦𝘯 𝘣𝘪𝘨𝘨𝘦𝘳 𝘧𝘰𝘰𝘭 𝘪𝘯 𝘧𝘳𝘰𝘯𝘵 𝘰𝘧 𝘓𝘦𝘦.

"𝘐 𝘵𝘩𝘪𝘯𝘬 𝘵𝘩𝘢𝘵 𝘺𝘰𝘶 𝘯𝘦𝘦𝘥 𝘵𝘰 𝘨𝘦𝘵 𝘢𝘸𝘢𝘺 𝘧𝘳𝘰𝘮 𝘵𝘩𝘪𝘴 𝘮𝘢𝘯. 𝘔𝘢𝘺𝘣𝘦 𝘦𝘷𝘦𝘯 𝘧𝘪𝘯𝘥𝘪𝘯𝘨 𝘢 𝘯𝘦𝘸 𝘫𝘰𝘣 𝘰𝘳 𝘦𝘷𝘦𝘯-"

"𝘔𝘶𝘴𝘵 𝘣𝘦 𝘳𝘦𝘢𝘭𝘭𝘺 𝘦𝘢𝘴𝘺 𝘧𝘰𝘳 𝘺𝘰𝘶 𝘵𝘰 𝘴𝘢𝘺 𝘵𝘩𝘢𝘵. 𝘠𝘰𝘶 𝘩𝘢𝘷𝘦 𝘢 𝘭𝘰𝘵 𝘮𝘰𝘳𝘦 𝘰𝘱𝘱𝘰𝘳𝘵𝘶𝘯𝘪𝘵𝘪𝘦𝘴."

"𝘛𝘩𝘢𝘵'𝘴 𝘯𝘰𝘵-"

"𝘞𝘦𝘭𝘭 𝘐'𝘮 𝘯𝘰𝘵 𝘨𝘰𝘪𝘯𝘨 𝘵𝘰 𝘫𝘶𝘴𝘵 𝘶𝘱 𝘢𝘯𝘥 𝘲𝘶𝘪𝘵. 𝘞𝘩𝘺 𝘴𝘩𝘰𝘶𝘭𝘥 𝘐? 𝘉𝘦𝘤𝘢𝘶𝘴𝘦 𝘐'𝘮 𝘵𝘩𝘢𝘵 𝘦𝘢𝘴𝘪𝘭𝘺 𝘳𝘦𝘱𝘭𝘢𝘤𝘦𝘢𝘣𝘭𝘦? 𝘉𝘦𝘤𝘢𝘶𝘴𝘦 𝘪𝘵'𝘴 𝘯𝘰𝘵 𝘭𝘪𝘬𝘦 𝘐 𝘯𝘦𝘷𝘦𝘳 𝘸𝘢𝘴 𝘦𝘷𝘦𝘯 𝘵𝘩𝘦𝘳𝘦 𝘪𝘯 𝘵𝘩𝘦 𝘧𝘪𝘳𝘴𝘵 𝘱𝘭𝘢𝘤𝘦? 𝘛𝘩𝘢𝘵 𝘴𝘰𝘮𝘦𝘰𝘯𝘦 𝘮𝘰𝘳𝘦 𝘤𝘢𝘱𝘢𝘣𝘭𝘦 𝘸𝘪𝘭𝘭 𝘵𝘢𝘬𝘦 𝘮𝘺 𝘱𝘭𝘢𝘤𝘦?"

𝘈 𝘱𝘢𝘶𝘴𝘦 𝘢𝘴 𝘺𝘰𝘶 𝘤𝘭𝘦𝘯𝘤𝘩 𝘺𝘰𝘶𝘳 𝘧𝘪𝘴𝘵𝘴.

"...𝘎𝘰𝘥...𝘐 𝘴𝘩𝘰𝘶𝘭𝘥𝘯'𝘵 𝘰𝘧 𝘴𝘢𝘪𝘥 𝘢𝘯𝘺𝘵𝘩𝘪𝘯𝘨." 𝘛𝘩𝘦 𝘸𝘰𝘳𝘥𝘴 𝘵𝘶𝘮𝘣𝘭𝘦 𝘰𝘶𝘵 𝘰𝘧 𝘺𝘰𝘶𝘳 𝘮𝘰𝘶𝘵𝘩 𝘣𝘦𝘧𝘰𝘳𝘦 𝘺𝘰𝘶 𝘤𝘢𝘯 𝘴𝘵𝘰𝘱 𝘵𝘩𝘦𝘮 𝘢𝘯𝘥 𝘪𝘮𝘮𝘦𝘥𝘪𝘢𝘵𝘦𝘭𝘺 𝘺𝘰𝘶 𝘧𝘦𝘦𝘭 𝘨𝘶𝘪𝘭𝘵𝘺. 𝘈𝘧𝘵𝘦𝘳 𝘢 𝘧𝘦𝘸 𝘴𝘦𝘤𝘰𝘯𝘥𝘴 𝘰𝘧 𝘴𝘪𝘭𝘦𝘯𝘤𝘦, 𝘠𝘰𝘶 𝘤𝘢𝘳𝘦𝘧𝘶𝘭𝘭𝘺 𝘨𝘳𝘢𝘴𝘱 𝘵𝘩𝘦 𝘥𝘳𝘢𝘱𝘦𝘥 𝘫𝘢𝘤𝘬𝘦𝘵 𝘰𝘧𝘧 𝘰𝘧 𝘺𝘰𝘶𝘳 𝘴𝘩𝘰𝘶𝘭𝘥𝘦𝘳𝘴 𝘢𝘯𝘥 𝘧𝘰𝘭𝘥 𝘪𝘵 𝘤𝘢𝘳𝘦𝘧𝘶𝘭𝘭𝘺. "𝘐'𝘮 𝘴𝘰𝘳𝘳𝘺. 𝘐'𝘮 𝘴𝘰𝘳𝘳𝘺 𝘧𝘰𝘳 𝘴𝘯𝘢𝘱𝘱𝘪𝘯𝘨. 𝘐 𝘬𝘯𝘰𝘸 𝘺𝘰𝘶𝘳 𝘫𝘶𝘴𝘵 𝘵𝘳𝘺𝘪𝘯𝘨 ��𝘰 𝘩𝘦𝘭𝘱 𝘵𝘰 𝘮𝘦."

𝘠𝘰𝘶 𝘭𝘦𝘵 𝘰𝘶𝘵 𝘢 𝘴𝘩𝘢𝘬𝘺 𝘣𝘳𝘦𝘢𝘵𝘩 𝘣𝘶𝘵 𝘓𝘦𝘦 𝘴𝘩𝘢𝘬𝘦𝘴 𝘩𝘪𝘴 𝘩𝘦𝘢𝘥. "𝘕𝘰 𝘪𝘵𝘴 𝘰𝘬𝘢𝘺." 𝘓𝘦𝘦 𝘵𝘳𝘪𝘦𝘴 𝘵𝘰 𝘨𝘦𝘵 𝘢 𝘸𝘰𝘳𝘥 𝘪𝘯 𝘣𝘶𝘵 𝘺𝘰𝘶 𝘱𝘶𝘴𝘩 𝘵𝘩𝘦 𝘫𝘢𝘤𝘬𝘦𝘵 𝘣𝘢𝘤𝘬 𝘪𝘯𝘵𝘰 𝘵𝘩𝘦 𝘮𝘢𝘭𝘦𝘴 𝘢𝘳𝘮𝘴. "𝘍𝘰𝘳𝘨𝘦𝘵 𝘪𝘵. 𝘐'𝘮 𝘭𝘦��𝘷𝘪𝘯𝘨." 𝘛𝘩𝘦 𝘸𝘰𝘳𝘥𝘴 𝘸𝘦𝘳𝘦 𝘣𝘢𝘳𝘦𝘭𝘺 𝘢𝘶𝘥𝘪𝘣𝘭𝘦 𝘢𝘴 𝘺𝘰𝘶 𝘵𝘶𝘳𝘯 𝘺𝘰𝘶𝘳 𝘣𝘢𝘤𝘬 𝘵𝘰 𝘓𝘦𝘦.

"𝘞𝘢𝘪𝘵. 𝘞𝘢𝘪𝘵 𝘥𝘰𝘯'𝘵 𝘭𝘦𝘢𝘷𝘦 𝘺𝘦𝘵-" 𝘓𝘦𝘦'𝘴 𝘷𝘰𝘪𝘤𝘦 𝘸𝘢𝘴 𝘴𝘪𝘭𝘯𝘦𝘵 𝘱𝘭𝘦𝘢 𝘣𝘶𝘵 𝘺𝘰𝘶 𝘪𝘨𝘯𝘰𝘳𝘦𝘥 𝘪𝘵 𝘢𝘴 𝘺𝘰𝘶 𝘩𝘶𝘳𝘳𝘪𝘦𝘥 𝘰𝘧𝘧 𝘵𝘰 𝘵𝘩𝘦 𝘥𝘰𝘰𝘳 𝘢𝘯𝘥 𝘸𝘪𝘵𝘩 𝘢 𝘴𝘰𝘧𝘵 𝘤𝘭𝘪𝘤𝘬 𝘺𝘰𝘶 𝘩𝘢𝘥 𝘩𝘶𝘳𝘳𝘪𝘦𝘥 𝘰𝘧𝘧 𝘥𝘰𝘸𝘯 𝘵𝘩𝘦 𝘴𝘵𝘢𝘪𝘳𝘴.

A cracked image of your own self stares right back at you almost mockingly- The handle of the knife in your hand tightens and you pace back an forth between the bathroom an your bedroom. Absorbed in your own thoughts of what you were about to do. Then finally, You settle yourself down on the edge of your bed- Then finally you press the tip of the blade to your finger until beads of red could be seen then trickle down your hand. Then with a yank of your sleeve, You tug up your sweaters sleeve exposing the skin on your arm where old cuts had littered your skin. Wordlessly, You press the knife against your arm then with slow movements, The blade glides across your skin and the sharp sting causes you to wince for just a moment. Beads of red bubble to the surface before blood soon trickles down your arm and onto the hardwood floor. The blade glides across your arm again. Once.

Twice. A third. Again. Again. And again. Each line more jagged then the last as tears finally blur your vision. It was all too much. This whole adulting thing. Being shunned by your family and friends hadn't helped much either. Seeing the very same man who was your ex when you worked certain weekdays... That made it all the more worse. But you needed the job. Had to have a job to even live. The thoughts jumble together until they are but a black hole threatening to swallow you whole. In your trance like state, You fail to resigster the sound of a door clicking open and the sound of someone calling out to you- Looking for you. No sounds or words escape your mouth, Too lost in your own muddled thoughts and the one thought that ping ponged back n forth was 'This is the end. This is the end. I'm done. Please. I'm tired. I don't want to do this anymore. Please-'

"...(Y/n)? Y/n!"

Lee? For a brief moment, You startle as you slowly resigster the fact that Lee was now standing inside of your bedroom. But the feeling of hands tugging at the handle of the knife startle you and a unaudible 'No.' escapes your lips. "Let go." Lee practically demands and he almost sounds...upset? Or maybe scared? Almost comically, The two of you wrestle for the knife- You fall backwards on the bed before Lee is towering over you. Your body wriggled to the right in a effort to avoid the male but it was the wrong move- Effortlessly, Lee had wrapped his left arm around your waist pulling you backwards as his legs held you down. Lee's right hand grasped onto your right wrist then with a sudden grasp then squeeze to your wrist, The knife fell from your hands. The tears slid down your cheeks breaking into sobs and sniffles- The knife was thrown elsewhere, Possibly somewhere onto the floor. But it didn't matter. The sound of your sobs filled the room as Lee loosened his hold on your wrist now checking over the deep bloody cuts. "Shit." Lee mumbled. The male let out a shaky breath then quietly asked. "Where's your first aid kit?" Lee asked. You let out a small painful whimper before sniffling. "...under the sink." You manage to choke out between tears and sniffling. With a shaky hand, You made a gesture to the bathroom connected to your bedroom. Lee seemed to understand as he stood and hurried off to the bathroom to grab a first aid kit then a few wash cloths. Lee sat back onto the bed before gently lifting your arm up and wasted no time in dabbing at your bloodied arm holding it firmly onto the injury in order to stop the bleeding. Once your sobs and sniffles soon subsided, A tense silence settled upon the room. Lee's hand was shaking and a wave of guilt washed over you at having the male see you like this.

"I'm sorry."

You attempt to whisper out but Lee immediately shook his head.

"No. Don't apologize."

Lee sighed before running his free hand through his hair.

"I'm the one who should be sorry.

I hope I did not hurt you."

Lee said.

A faint noise of amusement escapes you and you shake your head.

"I'm fine."

A pause before you contuine.

"How did you even get my address?"

You ask hoping to somehow avoid the topic of self harm as long as you possibly can.

"It was on your file. They needed it in order to send over the money once the trial was over."

Lee explained briefly then gently removed the wash cloth from your arm now that the bleeding had finally subsided.

"This will sting."

Lee warned and without awaiting your response, Disinfectant was sprayed onto the cuts causing you to wince then relax again when Lee apologized.

You watch Lee work on applying ointment to the cuts, ensuring that they weren't infected or had cut through any veins before finally, Lee wrapped your arm up with a roll of gauze.

"How long?"

Lee asked.

You almost want to crack a joke or somehow try again to avoid the topic at hand but it was clear that Lee wouldn't be letting this topic go so easily.

With a resigned sigh, You let your head rest onto Lee's shoulder-

He tenses at the sudden contact then slowly came to relax at the warmth now resting on his shoulder.

"...Off and on,"

You finally admit.

"Been doing it since I was...maybe twelve?

it's hard to remember."

For a few minutes, You didn't say anything then almost quietly.

"...I just know that I wanted it all to finally stop. Seeing his face...When I worked my job...how he tries too hard to worm his way back into my life...Or he'll flirt with the nearest woman he sees not caring whether or not it makes them uncomfortable...

He just goes about living...While I'm stuck in the past.

In that one particular moment back at that party.

It was probably like any other normal day for him but for me...it was one of the worst moments of my life...and...still is."

You trail off into nothing but there seems to be a silent understanding from Lee as he stared at the wall then back down at you-

He could see just how physically and mentally exhausted you truly looked.

"...Would you..."

Lee pauses almost like choosing his next words carefully, not wanting to scare you off.

"...How about a weekend away? From all of this?"

"My job won't-"

You start to respond but Lee shakes his head.

"No. I'm not talking about asking for a vacation or sick days from your boss.

Come with me. You can stay at my place. Get away for a while. Clear your head.

Then...Maybe I can help you with searching for a new job. Somewhere...away from that guy."

Lee clears his throat before quickly adding.

"But only if you want to."

A few moments passed by in silence and you consider the offer-

"Actually..."

You let out a shaky breath as your hair falls in front of your face.

"Yeah. A escape from everything sounds pretty good right about now."

Lee let's out a breath- Almost one of relief as he allows himself to rest his chin ontop your head.

"Do you have anything you want to bring?"

"Mhm."

You hum back quietly but didn't want to move.

"...Yeah. But right now...I just want to...sit here for a few more minutes. is that okay?"

You ask quietly.

"Yeah. More then okay."

Lee shifts his position slightly to be more comfortable then a comfortable silence finally settled upon the room.

#clinical trial x reader #lee x reader #yes this is a re-upload from my ao3 #i plan on posting my works here instead #clinical trial game #clinical trial #pebble post

23 notes · View notes

satxnsupreme666 · 8 months ago

Text

You don’t know her: Agatha Harkness x fem!reader

Masterlist

Pairing: Agatha Harkness x fem!reader, platonic!Mothers!WandaNat x fem!reader, platonic!Avengers x fem!reader

Summary: You’re an avenger and you’re dating Agatha Harkness, but none of the avengers know that, Wanda and Natasha are the ones who are more worried since you´re like their daughter, so all of them make a reunion to know who’s your secret date and they decide to spy on you, what will happen when they discover that you’re dating a “villain”?

Warnings: Slight angst, apart from that pure fluff.

Word count: 13.4K

Author’s note: Hello again! Alright so in this story Thanos never happened, the Avengers never split up and Wanda and Natasha are like your mothers

This was one of the first stories I wrote three years ago, I had posted them on Tumblr on my old account, but due to my mental health, I had to take a break from Tumblr and the toxicity and hate that had suddenly increased, I deleted all of my stories and my old account, now I have decided to upload them again here on Tumblr and also on Ao3.

I hope you like it!

If you enjoy, could you comment, like or reblog? it would help a lot really ♥️

Taglist: @midnight-lestrange @eliscannotdance

"Are you going out again? “Natasha asked you from her spot in the chair, her question made that everyone else who was sitting around the table lifted their heads to look at you, many eyes were on you waiting for an answer.

"Yes, I’m going to meet a friend” You said trying to sound as calm as possible.

“And who is this friend of yours? Do you know this friend of her kid?” Tony asked Peter whose head eagerly shook.

“I have friends outside here, why are you interrogating me?” You asked with a frown, but you didn’t want to seem suspicious so you quickly changed that frown into a smile.

“We just want to make sure you’re alright” Said Wanda who was sitting next to Natasha, Wanda nodded her head and she looked at you with an expectant look on her face.

“Well, you do not have to worry about that, because I’m alright” You said with a smile in your face, that wasn’t a lie, you were doing really fine, more than fine actually.

“So, then, tell us, who is this friend of yours?” Natasha inquired while she raised one of her eyebrows, you tried to calm yourself, you didn’t want to lie to Nat, but you had to, you couldn’t tell them who you were going to meet because you knew how they would react, you really hated lying to Nat and to Wanda, but this time you didn’t have any other option.

You really couldn’t tell them her name, she was not even your friend, you were going to see Agatha your girlfriend, but you knew they were not too keen on her, you really couldn’t tell them if you wanted to, so you had to come up with a fake name, but why it was suddenly too hard to think of a name? Everyone around the table looked at you patiently waiting for an answer, Tony was crossing his arms with a frown on his face, Natasha was raising an eyebrow, You could see Peter’s expression full of curiosity, Wanda was frowning and her hands were on the table, you were sure she was trying to read your mind, but thanks to your powers you were able to stop her from entering into your mind, you were glad about that.

“Her name is Agnes” You blurted out; you really hoped the believed you.

“What is her last name?” Natasha asked, what were you supposed to say? If you came up with a fake one and they found out there was an actual person with that name, they would investigate that person, you had to think of something else.

“I won’t tell you because everything you will do will be to look for her on social media and try to hack into her accounts, and just so you know she doesn’t have any social media, but still, I won’t tell you, also It’s getting really late and I have to meet her, see you later” You quickly walked away from them and went straight to the lift, leaving them with more questions than answers.

“Do you know who’s Agnes kid?” Asked Tony when you left the room.

“No Mr. Stark, I don’t know, I’m surprised I don’t even know about this girl, she tells me everything, but now the only thing she told me was that she had met someone at the library some months ago” Peter said recalling what had happened.

“Some months ago!? When were you planning on telling us?” Natasha snarled; Peter just blinked a little before speaking again.

“I didn’t think it was important at the time” Peter explained, he never really thought too much about it.

“Alright but, you could have told us that y/n had met someone, we just want to make sure she’s alright, we just realized that she’s dating someone a few weeks ago thanks to Steve, and now she’s not telling us about this secret person” Natasha kept saying and her girlfriend Wanda agreed with her, that was true, they just wanted to make sure you were alright.

“Did you catch a glimpse of who could it be?” Natasha asked her girlfriend a second later.

“No, she was blocking me, she didn’t let me, she’s really good at it, now she blocks her mind almost all the time, she really doesn’t want us to know who’s this girl, but I don’t understand why?” Wanda asked with a frown, you didn’t use to keep secrets from them.

“Maybe because last time you intimidated the last girl she was seeing, she didn’t talk to y/n again, because she told y/n that you scared the shit out of her and she didn’t want to have problems with the Avengers?” Peter reasoned

“Language!” Said Steve who was entering to the dining room

“That was different kid, that girl was suspicious” Tony argued, he had been there when they went to look for you because you weren’t answering your phone and they were too worried about you.

“He’s right Peter, that girl was too suspicious, the day we went to look for y/n and her at that coffee shop we found that girl searching for something in y/n’s back-pack” Wanda nodded, Nat was right, that girl was really weird and when they told you about what they had seen, you had felt really bad, you thought that girl was different.

“Fair enough” Said Peter and Tony, Natasha and Wanda nodded at the same time.

“Did she leave again? This is the fourth time in a week” Steve commented while he took a sit next to Wanda and Natasha.

“The fourth time? I thought this was the second time, two days ago I found her talking to someone on the phone and when I walked closer to her to listen to what she was saying she quickly stopped talking, I asked her who she was talking to and she just told me ‘No one’ and with that she quickly left” Natasha recalled the events of some days ago.

“Last Monday when Bucky and I went for some snacks and we were driving down the street a few blocks away from here, we saw y/n coming out from a black car, we supposed it was one of her friends from college but, now that you’re talking about this, it was really weird to see that car parked a few blocks away from here, why wouldn’t she just decided to leave y/n here at the front of the building?” Now that Steve thought about it he really found it really strange, what were you hiding?

“Why didn’t you tell us that Steve? None of her friends from college owns a car” Natasha said while standing from her sit to grab a drink from the fridge

“Miss Romanoff´s right we always take the bus or we just walk” Peter rushed to say

“Could it be that this 'Agnes’ was the one who drove her?” This time Wanda was asking, they were not sure why all this secrecy about this girl.

“Maybe it was one of our professors who drove her here” Peter interrupted; it could be that.

“What do you mean Peter?” Wanda squinted her eyes at him, what was that supposed to mean?

Everyone there turned their heads to look at him

“Well there’s this English professor, her name’s Dottie and I’ve seen the way she looks at y/n, Ned and I share that class with y/n and we’ve seen how professor Dottie comes looking for her or the way she speaks to her, she´s always attentive with y/n, Ned says Mrs. Dottie really likes y/n, one day I was talking with y/n in the hall when classes finished and Mrs. Dottie came to where we were and she asked y/n if she needed a lift, maybe Mrs. Dottie asked her that on Monday and y/n agreed, because last Monday she left early because she said she had to go to the library, but that she would come back a little later to the tower, maybe that´s why you saw her on Monday” Peter said recalling what had happened on Monday.

"Are you saying that this woman, who’s y/n’s professor flirts with her?” Natasha was shocked just as everyone else in the room.

“I wouldn’t say that, y/n always says that she’s just being nice to her, also you know she’s the best of her class, teachers like her”

“Peter, there’s one big difference between being nice and being a flirt with someone” Natasha told him, she was shocked, why hadn’t you told her or Wanda what had been going on? Wanda sensed her girlfriend´s state and she put her hand on Natasha´s shoulder and gave it a soft squeeze.

“What if she’s dating her professor and she just doesn’t want us to find out?” Steve asked, he couldn’t believe it, you were not the one to keep secrets.

“Is y/n dating one of her professors?” A surprised voice was heard from the door and everyone saw Scott Lang standing there.

“We don’t know that yet, but what if she’s dating her?” Wanda asked to everyone with a concerned look on her face.

“Well that would be really cool, right? Isn’t it what everyone wishes? To date one of their teachers? Good for her” Scott commented while he sat down next to Steve, Scot had a grin on his face while he moved his hands.

Everyone around the table looked at him with a serious look on their faces; Natasha, Wanda, Tony and Steve had an annoyed expression on their faces.

“What? No? Is it not good? No? Well then not good for her?” Scott tried to change what he had said.

Peter couldn’t help himself and he laughed at Scott.

“I just thought that maybe, every young person had the fantas-”

“Please stop, just, stop” Said Wanda with a frown on her face.

Tony took off his glasses and he brought his free hand to rub his face a little.

“Alright, alright I’m sorry” Lang said while lifting his hands in the air.

“I don’t really think that y/n’s been dating Mrs. Dottie” Peter suddenly said to the others, his hand on his chin as he seemed to be thinking about that possibility.

“Why do you think that Peter?” Wanda and Natasha rushed to ask, they were really concerned about you, they just didn’t want that someone would play with you, they really loved you and if someone broke your heart Natasha and Wanda would make sure that person never forget what they did to you.

“I just don’t think y/n is into her, she always declines Mrs. Dottie apologetically and never stays too long talking to her”

“What if y/n does that so that no one in her class suspects about what is going on between them, what if it is just an alibi to make everyone believe they don’t have something going on between them?” Scott nodded and looked at everyone with a smirk.

“I think you watch too much TV Lang” Tony said shaking his hand

“Maybe you’re right” Scot said with a thoughtful expression on his face.

“Alright, alright, what can we do now? y/n’s not going to tell us who’s this person she’s been seeing” Steve said while he put both of his arms on the table.

“We need to do something to know who she’s dating, we don’t know nothing about this person, what if this girl just wants to take advantage of her? What if she’s evil and wants to manipulate y/n? There are many possibilities, what if it’s an infiltrated of Hydra? We have to keep y/n safe” Steve was serious, everyone could see his expression, when it came to you, everything was important for everyone, you were important for them, you were the youngest one and you were part of their family.

“That’s what we’ve been saying Steve, but she even blocks her mind when Wanda’s around” Natasha placed her hand on Wanda’s knee.

“What if we follow to one of her dates, like an undercover operation” Scott shrugged and he raised his eyebrows, everyone in the room lifted ther heads to look at him with a shocked expression on their faces.

“What? No? I just thought that maybe-”

“That’s actually an amazing idea” Steve agreed with him and Scott couldn’t hide his excitement that the Captain America had liked his idea.

“He’s right, we can follow her the next time she goes out again, but we have to plan everything, we can start now that she´s not here, Scott, we will need your help in this, would you like to help?” Natasha looked straight into his eyes waiting for an answer.

“You scare me a lot, but I´m on it, this is so exciting, I want to know who y/n´s secret date is, is like trying to guess who´s your secret Santa, but with someone else´s relationship” Scott started to talk his excitement was visible.

“Yes right? I want to be part of this too” Peter told while looking at Tony

“I´m not sure, can you keep the secret?” Tony asked him with a serious look on his face

“I promise Mr. Stark I won´t say a thing about spying on y/n´s date, maybe we can put a name to this mission like-“

“Operation little widow? Little witch?” Scott interrupted and Peter´s eyes widened and he raised his eyebrows.

“What about operation Little Widow-witch?” Peter asked with a grin on his face.

“That sounds amazing, now that we have a name for this operation, we can start planning this” Lang leant on the table and he placed his elbows on the table and his chin on his hands.

“Alright but why did you name this Operation Little Widow-witch?” Natasha inquired and Wanda squinted her eyes to look at him with a curious expression.

“Isn´t it obvious? You treat Y/n like she´s your daughter, she´s always wandering around you two as if she was your daughter, also she has powers similar to Wanda´s, the only difference is that she still can´t read minds, also Nat you have trained her a lot, she knows everything about combat thanks to you, you´re like her daughter” Scott said as a matter of fact while shrugging, it was obvious for him.

Nat and Wanda smiled at each other when they heard this, he was right, the three of you acted like that, when they rescued you from Hydra agents when you were just thirteen, they got attached to you and you to them, you loved everyone, of course everyone was your family but you felt really attached to the two of them, Wanda and Nat had taken you under their wing, Wanda helped you to control your powers, you had improved a lot, but still there was a part of you that refused to read other people´s mind, you weren’t sure why you couldn’t do it, but Wanda was sure it was something deep inside you that wasn’t letting you, but she knew that with time and with her help and the help of her girlfriend Nat, you were going to be able to do it.

When Natasha saw you for the first time you looked so scared, they had experimented on you and they had treated you like you were nothing, you had trust issues and you were so scared to even look at them that it broke Natasha´s heart, she just wanted to protect you just like Wanda, when you used to have nightmares, and still from time to time you had them, but at the start you used to suffer alone, you didn’t let anyone near you, Natasha and Wanda tried to get closer to you, they wanted to help you, but you didn’t let them, until one day, when you had a nightmare and they were surprised when you knocked on their door and you told them how you felt, of course they let you in, and since that day you knew you were safe with them, you really loved them, they were your home.

Natasha and Wanda felt a little heartbroken because you used to tell them everything, you even told them when you started to like someone and you were not sure what to do, the two of them always tried to help you and they always supported you, they would never judge you and you knew that, and they couldn’t help but feel conflicted, they just wanted to make sure no one would hurt you.

“Alright let plan this, I just, I don´t want that she ends up hurt again” Wanda said and Natasha took her hand on hers, she caressed the back of her girlfriend´s hand with her thumb.

“We will make sure she doesn’t get hurt Wands” Natasha said to her with a loving look on her face

｡ ˚ ︶︶✩︶︶ ₊ ˚ ︶︶✩︶︶｡˚｡ ˚ ︶︶✩︶︶ ₊ ˚ ︶︶✩︶︶｡˚

You entered to the nice and beautiful coffee shop, you had to take a taxi to arrive faster, it was already late and you didn’t want to take more time by taking the bus.

Entering to the cozy place you saw your girlfriend sitting in one of the chairs that was behind a table next to the window, you quickly came to her and when she saw you Agatha´s face lit up.

“I´m sorry I´m this late, Nat, Wanda and Tony kept interrogating me about who I was coming to see” You said to your girlfriend with an apologetically look on your face, Agatha stood up from the chair to hug you and you hugged her back, she smelled your perfume and she loved it, you felt Agatha´s hand stroking your hair in a soft way, when you separated from her a little Agatha placed both of her hands on your waist and you gave her a soft peck on her lips, your hands were on her shoulders, you really loved her so much.

“It´s alright doll, you do not have to worry” Agatha reassured you and she took your hand to guide you to your seat; she pulled the chair out for you to sit and you smiled, Agatha was really attentive to you and you loved it, you sat in the chair and Agatha went to her seat in front of you, Agatha took your hand in hers and she started to caress the back of your hand with her thumb, you felt so happy with her, you really wished you could tell everyone you were her girlfriend, but you knew how everyone in the team was going to react, and you knew how Nat and Wanda would react, they would be so angry and you didn’t want that, you were conflicted on what do.

“What´s wrong doll?” You were distracted by her question and you saw the concerned look on her face, the moment you see her worried look you felt like crying.

“It´s alright my love, it´s alright” Agatha stood up from her seat and she came next to you, you moved a little to the right so that she could sit next to you, you felt her arm hugging you by your waist and she pulled you closer to her, she rested her free hand on your face and you instantly leant into her, you hid your face into the crook of her neck and you let the tears roll down your eyes, you couldn’t hold them anymore.

“It´s just that I don´t want to hide what we have, and I don´t want to keep lying to Nat and Wanda, and the others, I feel so bad for hiding, but, I don´t know what else to do, I know how they´re going to react if they know about us, and I don´t want to lose you” You sobbed into her neck and Agatha rubbed your back with her hand.

“I know doll, I know how you feel and you don´t know how much it hurts me to see you like this, this is my fault, for what I did in my past now you´re suffering, I don´t want to lose you either, you´re the best that happened to me, I just want you to be with me and I know that if your family finds out that you´re with me, they will be really mad, but sweetheart I don´t mind hiding with you, I love you and that won´t change, and the fact that we have to hide doesn’t bother me, you´re everything I need, I just wish I could make you feel better, I want to make you happy” You were really in love with her, you had fallen for her, but how couldn’t you? She was so sweet and kind to you, she always treated you with so much love and you loved it, you loved her. Agatha brought her hand to your face and she wiped your tears away.

“It´s not your fault, also you´ve changed, you´re not the same you used to be, I want to tell them, to tell them that you´ve changed, and that you make me really happy but” You paused thinking about your next words, the soft touch of Agatha on your face helped you to calm yourself, her touch was soothing.

“But you know they´re not going to believe you” Agatha finished your sentence in soft-spoken way and you nodded against her shoulder, she was right, you were sure they were not going to believe you and they were not going to trust you.

You sighed and moved yourself way from her a little to look at her face, she had a sad look on her face and you didn’t like it, you knew she felt guilty because of what she had done, but she wasn´t that person anymore, it was not her fault, in the past everybody was afraid of her and people had isolated her, she just wanted power because it was what it made her feel she was in control of everything, she was hurt and you knew now she regretted everything she had done, but she wasn’t that person anymore, and you knew she would never hurt you or your family, you completely love her, and you really didn’t want to lose what you two had, you were so in love with Agatha.

“I love you so much, and I wished everyone could see that you’re not the same person you used to be, you´re so much more than your past” Agatha smiled at you, she loved you so much, you were her entire life, you were her light, and the most important thing is that you saw her for who she really was, you didn’t care about her past mistakes, you understood her in a whole different way that no one had done it before, you were so amazing and you didn’t care for what she had done, Agatha knew you loved her no matter what, Agatha didn’t want to lose you.

“You don´t know how much I love you y/n, you mean the world to me, if hiding means that we get to keep our relationship, I will hide with you, no matter what my love, I love you so much” You felt so loved, she made you really happy, you just wanted this to last forever, she took your face in her hands and she pressed a kiss to your lips, it was a soft kiss, her lips moved against yours, her skin was so soft and you could smell her perfume all over her, it was a mix of vanilla and a cinnamon scent, you loved it, her breath was hot and you felt it against your skin, her hands romanced through your lower back until finally she placed them on your waist.

When you broke the kiss due to the lack of air, you smiled at her and she could see the loving expression on her eyes, her eyes were beaming with joy and you were sure yours too.

“Do you want to order now? I know we have little time to spend together, but I love having these dates with you, this coffee is so amazing, I´m so glad you took me here on our first date, is my favorite place now” You said to her while you caressed the skin of her neck.

“I love these dates too doll, I love the time we spend together, it doesn’t matter if we just get to spend little time, I enjoy it and I treasure every moment I pass with you, let´s order my love” Agatha said while she softly stroked your head with her right hand, you nodded and she pressed a soft kiss on your forehead.

The evening passed with you and Agatha sharing the slices of cake you had ordered, she had ordered a slice of cheesecake and you ordered your favorite one, between laughs and stories about your day and questions of what the other had done in the two days you didn’t see each other, you passed hours there.

“You want some more baby girl?” Agatha asked you pointing to her coffee on the table, you nodded and you took the mug and took a sip, it was really good, you loved that you and her shared what you ordered, it was something that you enjoyed doing with her, it reminded you that the little actions showed how much you loved each other.

A beeping sound distracted you from the special moment and you felt sad, it was your alarm what had sounded, you took your phone out and you saw the hour on the screen of your phone, it was 6:00 pm already, the three hours passed so quickly.

“It feels like we just passed one hour and a half together” You said with a sad look on your face.

“I know baby girl, it´s not enough but we can meet again whenever you want, you know that and we can keep texting or making phone calls, I love your voice, so I prefer phone calls” She reassured you, she was right, you could keep meeting in the next days, just like you´ve been doing for the past months.

“It´s pretty late doll, I will take you to your home” She asked for the bill to the waitress and then she gave the money to the young woman.

“But what if they see us?” You asked with a worried look on your face, you weren´t sure if they will be waiting for you or looking through the large windows waiting for the exact moment when you arrived.

“They won´t and I won´t let that you go alone at this hour, I don´t want anything to happen to you” Agatha saw you were going to argue back but she softly pressed a finger on your lips.

“I know that you can perfectly defend yourself baby girl, but I will feel better if I´m the one who takes you home, alright?” You smiled and you just nodded, you really loved her so much.

Agatha stood from her sit and she stretched her hand out for you to take it, you happily took her hand and you walked outside the coffee shop, she guided you to where she had parked her car and then she opened the door for you to enter.

“Thank you so much” You said to her while she held the door open for you and your girlfriend waited until you were sitting inside to close the door.

“Put the seatbelt on doll” You quickly nodded and you did what she told you to do, Agatha did the same and she smiled at you.

You wished the car ride would have been longer, but sadly it lasted just fifteen minutes, Agatha parked the car some blocks behind your home, the same spot she had parked last Monday, Agatha sighed and she turned her head to look at you, she took your hand in hers and you smiled at her.

“I will see you in two days alright?” Agatha asked you and you nodded.

“Can we meet again at the same coffee shop? I want to try the lemon cheesecake this time” Agatha giggled and she nodded

“Alright doll, at the same coffee shop I´ll see you, the same hour?” She asked you never dropping your hand.

“Yes, at the same hour” You smiled and gave her a last kiss, you didn’t want the kiss to end but you had to go, breaking the kiss you gave a last squeeze to Agatha´s hand and with that you opened the car door to get out of it, you waved your hand at her and gave her one last smile, you started to walk to your home and Agatha stayed there watching you, she didn’t leave until she was sure you had entered to the building, when she saw you had already entered she finally left, she was waiting to meet you again in two days.

｡ ˚ ︶︶✩︶︶ ₊ ˚ ︶︶✩︶︶｡˚｡ ˚ ︶︶✩︶︶ ₊ ˚ ︶︶✩︶︶｡˚

"Mr. Stark, Miss y/n has entered the building” Friday announced

“She has arrived! She will be entering at any moment” Yelled Peter while he started to panic, he took some papers in his hands from the table and he put them inside his backpack.

“Alright, alright everyone, act as if we weren’t planning something, I will go to the couch, someone turn the tv on!” Scott said while he went to throw himself in the couch, Peter ran after him and he did the same, he threw himself in the other couch and he turned the big tv on.

Wanda and Natasha just looked at each other with and amused expression on their faces, they clearly didn’t know how to hide something.

Tony just rolled his eyes and Steve shook his head; they just hoped you didn’t notice anything.

Steve walked to the fridge to take a bottle of cold water while Wanda and Natasha walked towards the living room and they sat side by side, Natasha passed her arm around Wanda’s shoulders and Wanda rested her head on Nat’s chest.

Peter put on a movie and they started to watch what played on the screen; They heard the door of the lift being opened letting them know that you had arrived.

You slowly walked out of the lift and you went to the kitchen to grab something to drink.

“I’m back” You announced a little shy, you hoped they wouldn’t bring the Agnes topic again.

“Oh, hey y/n we didn’t see you had just come” Peter’s voice came out a little too loud, you chuckled and didn’t mind him.

Steve was on the kitchen drinking some coffee and you went to the fridge to take a bottle of cold water.

“There’s still hot coffee in there if you want some kid” He told you pointing to the coffee machine

“Oh no thank you, I think had too much coffee” You said to him while you took out one bottle out from the fridge.

“Oh really? What type of coffee did you have?” Steve asked nonchalantly before taking a big sip of his coffee.

On the other side of the table was Tony reading a magazine acting as if he wasn’t paying attention to what you were saying.

“I had a cappuccino” You calmly answered before drinking some of your water.

“Great, cappuccinos are really great” Steve commented and you smiled at him, he was right.

“What are you watching?” You asked when you arrived at the living room.

“Oh, hi Scott, I didn’t know you were here” You smiled at the man when you noticed he was sitting in one of the couches.

“Hey y/n, I came here over an hour ago, but I think it will be better if I go now, Hope won’t like if I don’t arrive early, so, it would be better if I just leave, I can come back another day” He quickly stood from his place at the couch and you nodded at him.

“Bye Scott, say Hi to Hope and Cassie for me, would you?”

“Sure, maybe next time they’ll come with me, they miss you” You felt your heart melting at that, Hope’s a really cool and badass person, you really liked talking to her about different types of technology and Cassie always made you laugh with her jokes, she was so much like his father, the three of them were a really nice family.

“I miss them too” You answered and Scott smiled back at you, he said his good-byes at everyone after leaving.

“Do you want to sit here y/n?” Natasha asked you while patting the empty spot on the couch next to her.

“Of course” You nodded and she smiled at you, Natasha missed passing time with you, lately you were busy with homework and now you used to go out many times a week, she was proud of you, of the confident person you had grown to be, but she still missed to comfort you when you had a nightmare, Wanda felt the same, she missed you as well, she was happy that you felt good enough to hang out, but she missed when you would ask them if they wanted to go with you to buy something, they were really happy for you, but at the same time they were worried, they didn´t want that someone hurt you.

Natasha remembered that time of that girl that used to date you, that awful girl who just invited you out because she had wanted to know the black widow, she was obsessed with her and that girl had hurt you, it had broken her heart the look on your face when you told her she had just asked you out to see if you she could get near Natasha, you had cried for days.

Wanda read her girlfriend´s thoughts and she gave Nat a knowing look she used her powers to say to Natasha that they would do everything they could to protect you, Nat heard this in her mind and she nodded, you took sit next to Nat and she placed her arm around your shoulders, you rested your head on her shoulder, you missed passing time with them so this was recomforting, you really loved your family.

｡ ˚ ︶︶✩︶︶ ₊ ˚ ︶︶✩︶︶｡˚｡ ˚ ︶︶✩︶︶ ₊ ˚ ︶︶✩︶︶｡˚

Today was Sunday, two days after you had gone out and Wanda noticed you were preparing your backpack on your room, so she assumed you were going to go out again, she quickly told Natasha this and Natasha said to Tony that you were going out again, he quickly called Scott.

“Scott, Operation Little Widow-witch will take place today, can you come here now?” Asked Tony on the phone, he nodded and then he hung up.

“What did he say?” Natasha eagerly asked.

“He´s coming, we need to do something before y/n´s leaves the tower, where is she?” Tony asked with wide eyes, he just hoped you hadn’t left yet.

“Mr. Stark, y/n just entered to the lift” Peter said in a hurry

“Alright, alright I will make the engines stop, this can give us some time until Scott arrives”

Suddenly they heard a buzzing sound and then Scott appear out of thin air in front them.

“Wow, those flying ants are really fast” Scott was in his usual Ant-man suit

"Alright Scott so, you have everything you need?” Tony eyed him while he asked him

“Yes, I have the camera here, Hope did a great job with this, she also told me to give you this, with this thing you will be able to see what I’m seeing, and to hear what I’m hearing” Lang handed them a small screen and a mic

“The mic is for you to talk to me; I will be able to hear you” His excitement was visible.

“We will be watching everything from here, good luck Scott, and thank you” Wanda told him and he nodded

“She’s waiting inside the lift, go Scott” Tony said to him and Lang nodded again, he made himself small again, he called the flying ant back to take him to you, and when he was closer enough the lift, he jumped off the ant and entered to the lift through the gap under the metal door.

He saw you there standing in the middle of it waiting for the lift to start working again, he used one of his hooks to clip himself to your backpack, step one had been a success.

Meanwhile Natasha, Wanda, Tony and Steve were watching everything on the Screen they had, they weren’t waiting for anything to happen until the hear a ring, the recognized it was your phone, they couldn’t watch at all since Scott was hanging on your backpack, but they knew someone had called you, but they were eager to know what you´ll say.

“Hi! Yes, I´m already in the lift, so I will be arriving there in Fifteen minutes, yes, I will walk safely, love you too, see you there”

Everyone was shocked, have you told this person you loved them? They were right that you were not seeing just a friend.

You left the building and you walked through the streets, after minutes of walking you finally arrived at the coffee shop, there you saw Agatha’s car and walked past it, Scott who was hanging on your backpack, his camera on his suit focused a black car.

“That´s the car Bucky and I saw y/n stepping out of it last Monday” Steve commented while looking at the same car that had brought you days ago, Natasha would have liked to see the vehicle´s license plate number, but you walked closer and Scott was trying not to fall to the ground.

You walked faster and Scott didn’t get the time to hold your backpack stronger so he fell to the floor, the time he hit the floor he heard the sound glass breaking, that´s when he knew the camera had broken down.

“Scott, Scott we lost the image, are you alright?” Natasha quickly said to him into the microphone

“I know sorry about that and yes I´m alright, the fall wasn’t that bad” They heard the tiny man grunting

“Now Scott you will be our eyes and ears, tell us what you see” Steve told him after some minutes

"Got it captain” Scott replied

He quickly got up from the floor and he ran down towards some stairs that led to the coffee shop, he entered to the coffee shop through the gap under the floor.

“Alright so she entered to this Coffee Shop called Westview, that’s a cool name, wow guys it’s really cool here, the lamps are so pretty, it reminds me of that places that are announced in magazines where you can come here when you don’t want nobody to find you, this place is kind of hidden in the street, there were stairs to arrive here, guys oh my god, look at how many flowers are here, I hope there are no bees, wait I’ve never ridden a bee, change of plans I do Hope there are bees here”

Natasha rubbed her hands against her face and Wanda softly rubbed her arm trying to calm her down a little.

“Scott, please focus” Said Natasha and Steve at the same time

“Yes, sorry”

“Do you see y/n anywhere?” Wanda asked into the mic.

“No guys, I can’t see anything from this- Wait, I’m seeing her right now, she’s hugging someone, but I can’t see well, I’ll have to go there wait” Scott started to run right towards the table you were in.

“I’m tired guys, this is too much” Said Scott out of breath from running.

“Alright guys, I’m here, I’ll have to climb up the sit, this is too exciting, Guys I bet 50 dollars that’s her professor” Scott said

｡ ˚ ︶︶✩︶︶ ₊ ˚ ︶︶✩︶︶｡˚｡ ˚ ︶︶✩︶︶ ₊ ˚ ︶︶✩︶︶｡˚

“I’m really sorry, the lift stopped working for some minutes and I had to wait until it worked again, sorry for making you wait" You said to Agatha with a worried look on your face

“It’s alright doll, I’m glad you made it here, how’s everything at home?” She asked you while holding your hands

“Doll?” Scott muttered to himself, of course everyone who was in the compound listened what he said.

“Doll?” Everyone in the tower repeated, Natasha frowned and looked at Wanda, Steve, Tony and Peter exchanged confused stares.

“Scott what’s going on?” Wanda rushed to ask him

“Well, for what I heard, this woman calls y/n doll, and she asked her about how things are at home”

“Definitely that’s not Mrs. Dottie, she doesn’t call y/n like that” Commented Peter who was now more curious about this woman

“So, what exactly could have y/n told her about things here at home? That means that she Talks about us, right?” Wondered Tony while he put his hand to his chin.

“Guys shut up for a moment, there’s a lot of voices, I can’t hear what they’re talking about, I will climb up the table, to have a better look, wait” He told them while he tried to go up the table.

“Things are fine, Peter is staying for some days at the tower and it’s pretty cool, I like showing him many different new songs I discover, Wanda and Nat are alright too, we watched a movie the other day, I really love them, and I’m glad they haven’t asked anything about you, you know about where I go out, I really don’t like when I lie to them, it makes me feel bad, last time I told them I was going to meet 'Agnes’” You giggled a little remembering the name you had given.

“Agnes?” Agatha laughed at that.

“Yes, you known it’s sort of your name and your last name combined, kind of, I didn’t come up with something else, I panicked” you laughed at that

“It’s alright baby girl, that was smart, I’m glad they haven’t asked anything else” She said to you with a soft smile on her face.

Scott was hiding under the table in a crack on the wooden table with a shocked expression on his face and his hand was covering his mouth.

“Guys, you won’t believe this, the name 'Agnes’ she told you isn’t a real name” He said with wide eyes

“Oh my god, I knew it!” said Natasha closing her eyes

“Scott, quickly you need to see who’s there with y/n” Wanda said into the microphone.

“Yes, yes, I’m on that wait a little” Scott started to walk through the metal bars of the table ready to jump onto the table,

"Are you alright doll? You know you can tell me everything” She brought one of your hands to her lips and she kissed the back of it.

“I know, it’s just that I really love spending time with you and just like the other day I told you, I feel awful about, I feel awful that we have to hide, I really wish you could come with me to the tower, I want that they get to know the real you, I want to be able to tell Nat and Wanda how much you make me happy, I want to tell ask them many things about a relationship I want to, but I know I can’t” You said closing your eyes

“It’s alright baby girl, I understand everything, You don’t have to feel guilty, I know that they’re not going to take this well, and I can’t blame them, After what I did, it’s understandable they wouldn’t trust me, and yes I don’t like at all that I have to hide your my girlfriend, I love you so much and I would love to take you to many different places, I would love to do many things with you, but I know we can’t, and if that means-”

“If that means we can keep seeing each other it’s alright” You finished her sentence

After listening that Scott felt a little guilty for spying on you, but this was not the time to back off, he thought, he had a mission to accomplish; Scott arrived at the top of the table and his sight was being covered by a mug.

“Oh, c'mon” Said Scott lifting his hands in the air.

“What’s going?” Tony tasked him.

“There was a mug covering the sight, but now I’m able to-”

Scott gasped and everyone there started to panic, have you noticed him? What if you have noticed this.

“Scott what’s going on?” Steve asked with a worried tone.

“Lang? Lang? Are you there?” Natasha asked taking the mic into her hands

“Mr. Lang?* Asked Peter coming next to Natasha.

"Scott what the hell happened?” Tony came rushing to Peter’s side

“Scott this is not the time for games, this is important” Wanda quickly came next to Natasha’s side.

“SHHHHHH! Everybody shut up” Scott hissed after some seconds and everyone felt silent, it felt like hours but it had just happened two minutes

“Promise, you won’t freak out” He asked them into his microphone.

“What is it Lang” Wanda’s accent was thick; she was clearly annoyed.

“Guys you have to promise you won’t freak out” The tiny man asked again, Natasha was clearly annoyed and she was about to say something back to him, but Peter took the mic from her hands.

“I’m sorry Miss Romanoff” Peter whispered

“We promise we won’t freak out" Said Peter to Scott

“Alright, alright, here we go” Scott took a deep breath and he blinked several times

“You remember that witch who tried to take Wanda’s powers three years ago?”

Scott had to take the earphone out of his ear because a sharp sound hit him, it was too loud as if something had shattered against the floor, when he put it back into his ear, he didn’t hear anything for minutes, everything was silent.

“Um, guys? Hello? Did my microphone break? What’s wrong with this thing?” He decided to sat at in the plate under the mug, and he started to check his Equipment.

A loud crash made you jump a little in your seat.

“y/n!?” You knew that voice, you knew very well that voice, your eyes went wide open, Natasha’s voice was clearly worried but you were sure she was really mad as well.

How did they find you? This was wrong, this was what you tried to avoid for the past months, this was all wrong, you knew they would come for Agatha so you quickly stood up from your seat and placed yourself next to Agatha.

You saw a really angry Natasha with her black suit on, Wanda was clearly mad too, her eyes and hands were glowing red, Steve was on his Captain America suit just as well as Tony was in his Iron man suit, they were all coming towards the two of you.

“Y/n, come here, stay away from her” Wanda told you when she was close enough to you, her accent was really strong, you knew she was really, really mad, her eyes glowing red and Natasha was next to her with her hand on her hip, she was ready to take her gun out at any moment.

“No” You firmly said but, on the inside, you were shaking, you were terrified, you didn’t want them to hurt Agatha.

“What do you mean no?” Natasha frowned, oh she looked so annoyed.

“It means I’m staying here with her” You said with a lot of courage

“It’s alright doll you don’t need to-”

“Don’t ever call her like that again!” You heard Wanda saying to her

“Don’t hurt her, she’s done nothing wrong” You quickly said back to Wanda

“She’s evil, don’t you know what she did years ago?” Natasha argued and her hands squeezed into fists.

“She has changed! She’s not like that anymore” You huffed, running your hand through your hair.

“She’s manipulating you, I bet she just wants your powers” Wanda raised her chin

“That´s not true! I really love y/n” Said Agatha standing from her sit, she was not going to sit there just listening to them doubting her love for you.

“That’s not true!” Said Natasha coming closer to you, you were afraid of what could happen, you didn’t want Agatha and them getting into a fight.

“She tried to steal my powers, how are we not sure she wants to do the same to you y/n?” Wanda asked coming closer too.

“That was different, back at that time you didn’t even know how to control your powers, I just suggested you to give them to me, a more experienced witch” Agatha said back

“Agatha that´s not helping!” You yelled at her, you couldn’t believe it what she had just said, it was definitely not the right moment for that talk.

“I´m sorry, I´m sorry, but she´s right I´m not the same I used to be, I´ve changed and I truly love y/n, I would never do anything to hurt her” Agatha took your hand in hers giving it a soft squeeze.

“We can´t trust you” Steve grunted.

“They´re right, we can´t really trust you, so you better back off” Tony snapped while walking closer.

“How did you even find me?” You questioned them and, in that moment, Scott appeared out of nowhere in the sit in front of you.

“Scott? You followed me?” You didn’t believe it

“I´m sorry y/n” He said with a shy smile, and you saw in his hands were some earbuds, you were sure it was an intercom.

“Were you spying on me?” You felt betrayed, they have been overhearing everything.

“We did it because we wanted to be sure who you were seeing, we just don´t want that you get your heart broken!” Natasha said to you

“I think It would have been better if you had been seeing your English teacher and not her” You heard Ant-man saying pointing at your girlfriend.

“Mrs. Dottie?” You asked with a frown, why was he talking about her, more like, how did he know your English teacher.

“What is he talking about sweetheart?” Agatha asked you and she was about to put her hand on your shoulder.

“Don´t you dare touch her, I won´t say it again Agatha, back off” Wanda said her hands up in the air, you didn’t want them to fight.

“Agatha, it would be better If you leave, I´m really sorry about this, I didn’t want this to happen, but I don’t want that all of you get into a fight, please, I don´t want things to get worse, I love you”

You whispered to her, Agatha didn’t want to leave you alone, but you were right, If she stayed for now, things could get really messy.

“Alright love, you know I´ll never lose you, I will fight for you, don´t forget that I love you” You had wanted to kiss her, but you decided it wouldn’t be a good idea, you nodded and with a flick of her hand she disappeared into purple smoke.

Wanda and Natasha were glaring at you, Tony and Steve were had disappointed look on their faces and Scott, well he was sitting there eating some of the cookies on the white plate.

“I- I will see you back at the tower” You moved your hand and you disappeared.

You appeared back at the tower and you quickly took your phone out of your pocket to dial Agatha´s number.

“-Agatha, I´m so sorry, I- I didn’t know they were following us, I don´t know what they will do, I´m sure they will tell me to stop seeing you, but I don´t want that, I love you and-“

-It´s alright baby girl, try to calm down a little so you can talk to them, you do not have to worry, as I told you, I will fight for you, I love you y/n- You heard noises outside the room and you knew they had arrived.

-They´re here I have to hang up, but I love you too- You quickly hung up and you heard a rushed knock on your door.

"Y/n can you come here please? We’re worried” You heard Natasha’s voice behind your door.

You weren’t sure if you should open the door or not, but after minutes of thinking you decided to open the door; You did it slowly and when you fully opened the door, only Natasha and Wanda came into your room, the others waited in the living room.

You went to your bed to sat down and Natasha and Wanda sat by your sides, the three of you sat there in complete silence, Wanda was looking at the floor, Natasha was looking at you and you just simply stared at your fingers.

“She’s evil” Wanda suddenly said after minutes of complete silence

“That’s not true, she’s changed” You quickly said back at her, turning your head to face her.

“How are you so sure?” Wanda asked with an angry look on her face, her frustration kicked in.

“Because I know her, she’s changed, Agatha’s not the same she used to be” You said with tears in your eyes.

“I don’t trust her” Wanda said again

“I know, but you have to trust me, she’s different” You were almost pleading at this point, you looked at her right into her eyes and you could see the anger in her eyes.

“Where did you meet her?” Asked Natasha after some minutes of silence

“I met her at a bookstore, I kept coming back to the same bookstore and I always found her there, we hit it off and well, we started to see each other as friends at first, as I wasn’t sure, but I really felt drawn to her” You smiled at the memory of the first time you met her.

"She’s Centuries older than you" Wanda hissed and this time you didn’t know what to say to her.

“You can’t keep seeing her” Wanda told you with a harsh tone, and you freaked out.

“What!? You can’t tell me who I can and I cannot see!” You rushed to say while you stood up from your bed and glared at Wanda.

“I can, because I know this is the best for you, she’s evil” You were going to say something but Natasha was faster

“Wanda’s right, this is the best for you, we can’t trust her” You had tears falling down your eyes and you wiped them away with your sleeve, you couldn’t believe this.

“This is not fair, I’m an adult, I can decide who I want to date” You were moving your hands in the air.

“You may be an adult but you clearly don’t know how to even take care of yourself, this is not up for you to decide, you can be in danger, you could have put us in danger y/n” Wanda said almost yelling.

“So, this is about you? What about me? She’s not the same, how many times do I have to tell you? She’s-

"Enough! We just want to keep you safe! Can’t you see that? She’s not good for you! What if she’s manipulating you? Your powers are really strong and you don’t know what you’re capable of, what if she’s just taking this chance to take them away from you?” Wanda had never yelled at you, you were sure Agatha wouldn’t do that, why couldn’t they just see that?

“This stays with me” Said Wanda and you frowned you didn’t understand her until she moved her hand and your phone appeared in her hand.

“Give it back to me, that’s mine” You came closer to her but Wanda used her powers to stop you.

“No, you will keep talking to her, and I won’t let that happen” Wanda argued

“This is not fair” You heart was breaking

“No, what’s not fair is that you put yourself in danger and you also could’ve put ourselves on danger” Wanda said with a really angry look, you looked at Natasha and she just shrugged.

“I’m sorry y/n but Wanda’s right“ Natasha looked apologetically.

"I will drive you to college and I will pick you up” Wanda said to you and they stood up from your bed to walk outside your bedroom.

Natasha hated to see you like this, with a heartbroken expression, they had never discussed with you and that mortified her.

“Wanda, don’t you think that was a little harsh, she was really upset” Said Natasha with a worried expression on her face

“I know it was harsh, but we don’t know Agatha’s real intentions, I don’t want her near y/n, I feel awful for speaking to y/n like this but, I really don’t want her to end up hurt, what if Agatha kidnaps her or something! I wouldn’t forgive myself if something like that happens Nat” Wanda hugged Natasha and the shorter woman rest her head on her chest.

“I don’t want that something happens to y/n I love her just like you, and I want to protect her too, but I just can’t stand seeing her like this, I wanted to hug her” Tears started to fall down Nat’s cheeks and Wanda quickly wiped them away.

“I know, I feel really awful but, I really want to protect her from her, I want to hug her too but, we can do it later alright? She can’t be mad at us forever.”

You couldn’t believe it! They had taken your phone with them, how were you supposed to talk to your girlfriend? You were frustrated, you were angry, but you felt sad too, they hadn’t been fair to you or to Agatha but you understood why they weren’t keen on her, but why couldn’t they trust you? You needed a hug and you felt angrier because you wanted Agatha, Nat or Wanda to hug you, the first one you couldn’t hug her for obvious reasons, and the other two, you were angry at them, you just threw yourself in your bed and covered yourself with your blankets

｡ ˚ ︶︶✩︶︶ ₊ ˚ ︶︶✩︶︶｡˚｡ ˚ ︶︶✩︶︶ ₊ ˚ ︶︶✩︶︶｡˚

"It’s been six days; six days and she hasn’t talked to us Wanda!” Natasha had picked you up from college and all the ride back to the tower you didn’t talk to her, you just looked through the window.

“I know Nat, but what else can we do? She hasn’t talked to me yet; I’ve been trying to talk to her all week and she ignores me too”

“She hasn’t talked to me either” Commented Steve entering the kitchen, he was worried about you just like everyone else.

“I tried to approach her two days ago and she just stared at me with a blank expression and then just she left” Tony said with a drink in his hand.

“Also Peter told me that she doesn’t even talk at all during lectures anymore, he told me that Mrs. Dottie asked him if there was something going on with her” Tony said again, Natasha and Wanda were concerned, they weren’t expecting this, but what scared them the most was that you looked paler each day and you looked as if you hadn’t sleep at all.

“We have to fix this; I know is my fault but-” Wanda was cut off by someone

“Is not only your fault, we all agreed on this” Said Steve, but Wanda couldn’t help but blame herself.

“It’s alright, we will fix this” Natasha said while caressing her cheek with her hand.

Wanda felt something vibrating in her pocket and she took your phone out of it, she saw a new message out of 50 messages and 45 missed calls, Wanda was surprised to see that.

“Agatha keeps sending messages to y/n and she keeps calling” She said putting the phone on the table.

“Let me see” Natasha took the phone in her hands and she quickly unlocked it, without the fingerprint.

“How did you do that?” Steve was astonished when he saw how Nat unlocked your phone without using the password or a fingerprint.

“Basic hacking skills” Natasha quickly answered and Tony smirked at Steve’s shocked face.

“You wouldn’t get it” Tony said to Steve and Wanda and Nat giggled at his comment.

“What does the messages say?” Steve was curious at what could Agatha send you.

“Well, there’s a lot of 'How are you feeling?’ 'Are you alright doll?” 'Why aren’t you answering the phone? I’m really worried about you’ “ Natasha told them and she felt bad, what if Agatha was really concerned about you?

"What if she’s really not bad anymore?” Bruce asked while leaning against the doorframe, he really saw how much you had been affected for what had happened, every one of the others noticed how much you’ve changed, the others were really worried, you didn’t go to the lab to ask Bruce things about science or have a really nice conversation about theories, you hadn’t gone to the library to pick books to recommend to Bucky anymore and the two of them decided to ask Natasha and Wanda what was going on with you since the two women were the ones who you were always with, so Wanda and Nat explained to them what had happened days ago.

Wanda didn’t know what to do, she couldn’t see you like this, but she also didn’t want to trust Agatha.

They stayed there thinking on what to do until Scott arrived one hour later, he seemed to be in a rush, because when the doors of the lift opened, he quickly came looking for them.

“Guys, guys I had to run to arrive faster here, Hope took the suit away and she hid it, but that’s not important here, I came here because I remembered that my intercom recorded everything” He said out breath

Scott took the device out of his jacket and he pressed play, they didn’t make any type of sound, and payed attention to the recording.

“Are you alright doll? You know you can tell me everything” That was clearly Agatha’s voice.

“ I know, it’s just that I really love spending time with you and just like the other day I told you, I feel awful about, I feel awful that we have to hide, I really wish you could come with me to the tower, I want that they get to know the real you, I want to be able to tell Nat and Wanda how much you make me happy, I want to tell ask them many things about a relationship I want to, but I know I can’t” Nat had to wipe some tears that had fallen down her eyes when she heard your voice.

“If that means we can keep seeing each other it’s alright” When Wanda heard you had finished her sentence, she remembered every time she had done the same with Nat.

“We will fix this, Tony can you drive y/n tomorrow morning?” Natasha asked with a serious look on her face

“Sure, no problem” He answered

｡ ˚ ︶︶✩︶︶ ₊ ˚ ︶︶✩︶︶｡˚｡ ˚ ︶︶✩︶︶ ₊ ˚ ︶︶✩︶︶｡˚

The next day when Tony drove you to school, you still felt hurt, you really had wanted to say goodbye to Wanda and Nat, and everyone else but in the end you didn’t, you still felt betrayed.

“Alright, are you ready?” Natasha asked Wanda who was holding your phone in her hand, Wanda nodded and she called Agatha from your phone.

“Hello Agatha, listen, can you come to the tower? We would like to talk to you about y/n”

Natasha looked expectant to her when she ended the call.

“What did she say?” Natasha eagerly asked while she took Wanda softly by her shoulders.

“She said she will be coming in thirty minutes”

“Alright"

｡ ˚ ︶︶✩︶︶ ₊ ˚ ︶︶✩︶︶｡˚｡ ˚ ︶︶✩︶︶ ₊ ˚ ︶︶✩︶︶｡˚

Agatha was worried, these six days without being able to talk to you had been pure torture to her, she had wanted to hold you so much and reassure you that everything would be alright, she even went to your college to wait for you when your classes were over, she had been excited when she saw you walking outside the building but her hopes were crushed down when she saw a car parking in front of you, she recognized Wanda inside of it and she knew, she couldn’t get closer, she really wanted to but you were under constant surveillance.

But now that she had received Wanda’s call she didn’t think twice, she quickly agreed to meet her at the tower, maybe she could talk to them and convince them that she really loved you

Agatha walked out of the lift and was greeted by many pair of eyes on her.

She walked to the living room where everybody was sitting in the couches, Agatha knew the name of everyone because you used to talk about them a lot and she was happy that you trusted her enough to share a lot of things with her.

Wanda was frowning and beside her was Natasha with a serious look on her face, Tony was sitting in the other couch with a drink in his hand, the man who rarely smile, your words not hers, was Bucky if she recalled correctly, Steve was sitting next to the soldier with his arms crossed and he was glaring at her.

"Come sit with us” Said Wanda to Agatha when she lifted her head, Agatha nodded and she came closer to them, Natasha patted in the chair in front of them so that Agatha sat there.

“What are your intentions with y/n?” Asked Wanda glaring at Agatha

“I want to make her happy” The blue-eyed witch said calmly

“I don’t trust you!” Wanda said when Agatha finished her sentence, Agatha was shocked she hadn’t even talked a lot and Wanda was already really upset.

“I’m really sorry about what I did, I just wanted more power and you didn’t even know how to use your magic I-

"Now you better stop right there!-” Wanda was really upset that she even stood up from the couch pointing at Agatha with her finger, Wanda had to take her from her waist to stop her from coming closer to Agatha.

“I’m sorry alright!? I’m truly sorry, but I’m not that person anymore, and I understand why all of you are angry, You want to protect her from me, and that’s completely understandable, but I really love her, I don’t want to be without her, I care for y/n just as you care for her, she’s my life, she means everything to me, please, I’m saying the truth” Agatha begged

“You can use your powers on me to see that I’m not lying” Agatha offered

Wanda thought about it for a moment and she decided she would do it, Wanda placed her fingers over Agatha’s temple and she saw her memories, she was able to feel what the older witch felt, and the only thing she found in Agatha’s mind related to you was pure love, Wanda realized that the witch wasn’t lying, she really loved you, but still she had her doubts.

“What is y/n’s Favorite drink?” Asked Wanda

"What is y/n y/n’s favorite dessert?” Natasha demanded to know

"What is y/ns favorite book?” Bucky was the third one to ask something

"What is y/n favorite movie?” Steve added

“What is y/ns favorite restaurant?” Tony inquired with a serious look on his face

Agatha answered every question correctly and in the calmest possible way, she knew all of these things because you had told her, everyone one of the avengers were impressed, they weren’t expecting that the woman in front of them would know all of that information about you.

"Please, I swear I love y/n with all my heart, and I know I made some mistakes, but I changed, and I would never hurt y/n”

Wanda was pouting, there was really no doubt that she loved you.

“At this point I’m pretty sure she’s not lying love” Natasha whispered in her ear and Wanda just scrunched her nose.

｡ ˚ ︶︶✩︶︶ ₊ ˚ ︶︶✩︶︶｡˚｡ ˚ ︶︶✩︶︶ ₊ ˚ ︶︶✩︶︶｡˚

“Hey, why hasn’t any one of you picked your phone? I called you several times from Peter’s phone because classes were cancelled due to-”

You stopped death in your tracks, Agatha was sitting in a chair in the middle of the living room with the others.

You couldn’t believe it, what was she doing here?

“Agatha?” You saw how Agatha slowly nodded and she stood up from her chair to walk towards you.

You left your backpack on the floor and threw yourself at her arms.

She put her arms around your waist, her grip was firm yet soft at the same time, you could smell her perfume, the same one you had missed so much all these days.

Tears were falling from her eyes and you softly took her face in your hands, caressing her soft skin with your fingers.

“You don’t know how much I’ve missed you doll, I couldn’t even sleep well, I was tempted to use my magic to appear here, but I knew everyone would be around you since the first day I went to look for you at your college and I saw Wanda picking you up, I didn’t do it either because I didn’t want things to get worse” You softly wiped some of her tears away with your fingers and she leant into your touch, she had missed you so much.

“I couldn’t sleep either, I wanted to know how you were feeling, but I couldn’t even call you nor text you, I was desperate" You sobbed.

“Oh angel, I was desperate too” Your girlfriend pulled you closer to her, feeling your body against her made her feel relieved, she was holding you again, you were alright and that was the most important thing to her, resting your head on the crook of her neck she softly pressed a kiss on your hair.

The Avengers were looking at you, they were astonished, that would have never expected the older witch to treat you in such a beautiful way.

Wanda sensed what you and Agatha were feeling, it was love, and it was strong, really strong, beautiful emotions were emanating from you and the woman hugging you, you two really loved each other in a way, Natasha and her loved each other, it was a pure love.

Wanda took Natasha’s hand in hers and the two of them nodded at each other, walking closer towards you Wanda softly cleared her voice, and the sound made you move away a little from your girlfriend, you shyly looked at Nat and Wanda in front of you

“Listen, I´m sorry about what happened, I know we- I know I hurt you, but please I just wanted to protect you, I don´t trust her at all, but I can see that she really loves you just as much as you love her” Wanda quietly apologized, Agatha smiled at you and she separated herself from you a little, she turned herself to face Natasha and Wanda, with her arm around your waist, you were beside her and she loved the feeling of touching you in front of more people.

“I understand, and I know y/n understands that too, I know you don´t trust me for what I did, but I´m willing to prove myself so that you know I would do anything for y/n” You were smiling, finally they were having a calm conversation and they weren’t yelling at each other.

“You don´t need to be sorry, I understand that you wanted the best for me, and you did what you thought it would be the best for me, I wasn’t mad at you, I just felt betrayed because you didn’t trust me, but now I feel relieved, I missed you, I love you so much and not having you either, made me feel awful, I wanted to hug you too, but I didn’t want to come to you” You quickly wiped the tears away that had fallen down your eyes.

“I wanted to hug you too sweetheart, I was heartbroken, I couldn’t stand seeing you so sad, and I wanted to talk to you but you didn’t let me” Natasha quickly pulled you into a hug and you leant into her, you had really missed her a lot, when she pulled away, Wanda hugged you too, you closed your eyes and rested your head on her chest, you felt a soft kiss being placed in your forehead and you smiled.

“I missed you too Wanda, a lot, I hated that we fought and I hope we never fight like this again” You whispered into her chest.

“I assure you, we won´t, I hated the way I yelled at you I-“

“It´s alright, seriously Wanda, I forgave all of you, because you didn’t hurt me on purpose” You interrupted her and Wanda smiled, it was really good to hug you again.

“Don´t think we won´t have an eye on you anyone Agatha” Wanda began again

“Wanda” You said with a tired tone

“What?” The witch asked you with fake innocence and you felt a soft hand on your shoulder

“It´s alright doll, it´s alright, they can keep an eye on me, it doesn’t bother me” Your girlfriend said softly.

“We´re sorry too, about what happened” This time Steve was the one talking and Agatha nodded, she knew they weren’t bad, they just wanted the best for you, the men sitting in the couches gave her a shy smile, and she returned the smile at them.

“So, that means she can come to visit me?” You eagerly asked, Wanda and Nat looked at each other, and you patiently waited for an answer.

“Yes, she can come to visit you, and you can visit her, but Wanda and I will be the ones to drive you, alright?” Your eyes were beaming with joy, this is what you had wanted and finally they were accepting it, you nodded and turned your face to look at Agatha, she loved to see you this happy, Natasha and Wanda were happy to see you back, with that smile you always offered to everyone.

“Can I show her the tower?” You asked Natasha and Wanda again, and they sighed, they couldn’t say no to you, so they just nodded at you.

“If you show her your room, I want the doors open alright?” Wanda asked and you laughed, you couldn’t help but roll your eyes a little.

“Yes, yes I will let the doors open” You said to them and you took Agatha´s hand to guide her to your room, when you arrived to your room, you didn’t close the doors at all, sitting in your bed you patted your hand on your bed next to you, Agatha sat beside you and she passed her arm around your waist, you let your head rest on her shoulder taking her free hand on yours.

“This is great, now we can spend more time together and you can come here” Your excitement was visible and Agatha loved it.

“I know love, it was awful not being able to hold you during these days, I kept calling on your phone and as you didn’t answer, I thought the worst, that´s why I decided to go to your college” Agatha´s heart ached at the memory.

"That’s because Wanda took my phone away, I will ask her to give me my phone back later, I want to cuddle with you, what do you think?” You murmured into her ear.

"That’s an amazing idea doll, I want to hold you tightly” She whispered back into your ear.

Agatha and you kissed you again for the first time in days, her hand squeezing softly your waist, she had missed your lips so much.

You broke the kiss only to dragged her to the center of your bed, taking off your shoes she did the same, you took the covers and put them over the two of you when you were already lying in the middle of you comfortable bed.

You placed your head on her chest and she held you by your waist, you were going to pass a really nice evening holding each other.

“I have a question; how did you arrive here?” Now that you thought about it, you felt curious, you lifted your head to look at her beautiful blue eyes.

“Well, Wanda called me from your phone, I thought it was you, but then I heard her voice asking me to come here to talk about you” You chuckled a little and just shook your head.

“Do you want to sleep doll?” Agatha asked knowing you hadn’t rest at all.

“I want to, but I also want to spend more time with you while I´m awake” You yawned a little.

“It´s alright baby girl, I will be here when you wake up, we will have more time to spend together from now on” You knew she was right, now you wouldn’t have to hide anymore, and you love the thought.

“Alright, can you wake me up in 1 hour?” You tiredly said while resting your head back again into her chest.

“Of course, doll” She wasn’t going to wake you up in an hour, she was sure you needed more time to sleep, she pressed a soft kiss on your forehead.

“I love you y/n” Agatha whispered in your ear.

“I love you too Agatha” You said yawning again.

You really loved that she was going to be there when you woke up.

｡ ˚ ︶︶✩︶︶ ₊ ˚ ︶︶✩︶︶｡˚｡ ˚ ︶︶✩︶︶ ₊ ˚ ︶︶✩︶︶｡˚

“Where´s y/n? We need to tell her everything that happened in our mission, she´s not going to believe what happened” Said Sam entering the living room with Clint by his side.

“I think you will have to wait some hours, she´s in her room with her girlfriend” Steve commented.

“What?” Clint and Sam asked at the same time.

“I´ll let Nat and Wanda explain that to you, a lot of things happened while you were on the mission” Sam and Clint blinked several times.

“Alright, we will tell you everything, it´s kind of a long story so you better take a sit” Natasha said and she took a deep breath.

The evening was going to be full of gasps and mane questions, Wanda quickly went to your room to open the door a little bit more and what she saw made her heart melt, you were sleeping peacefully and Agatha was stroking your hair, she let the door a little open and went back to the kitchen.

“Is she alright?” Asked Natasha to her

“She´s sleeping, she hadn’t slept well, now she´s resting next to Agatha” A smile formed on Natasha´s face, now she was sure you had another person who would protect you just like everyone of them.

It would take some time for Wanda to be able not to be too harsh on the older witch, but she knew you were in good hands, and she was grateful at least that there was another witch who would look out for you.

597 notes · View notes

kingofbodyrolls · 3 months ago

Text

Say That Again (I F*cking Dare Ya) (m) | jjk ft. pjm

*this is a re-upload since I deleted my old account 🫣

You moan in your sleep, and your boyfriend knows this, but when you keep moaning another man's name in your sleep - and that man just happens to be one of your friends? What will Jungkook do?

→ Pairing: jungkook x jimin x reader (female) → AUs: non idol!au → Trope: established relationship (with Jungkook) → Genres: smut / threesome → Rating: mature/explicit/R18 (this is mature/explicit content, so minors, please do not interact.) → Word count: 13.1k → Warnings + triggers: choking, degrading names (sl*t), penetrative sex (one time unprotected (it’s jk x reader) and one time protected (it’s jimin x reader)), oral (female and male receiving), fingering, nipple play, praise kink, cussing, dirty talk, handjob, jealousy/possessiveness, threesome, overstimulation/edging, multiple orgasms, cum eating, pet names. → Author’s note: hahaha, I'm having trouble writing, so here goes 🤪 maybe this will be finished before my birthday as a treat? Also, I've never written a threesome before (or had one myself lol) so, yeah. I hope it's alright! Please send me some love if you like it 💜 This is really filthy, and Jungkook is just straight up mean and possessive (but sweet at the end – spoiler!). It’s just a pwp of pure filth – I don’t know if I should say sorry, or you're welcome? 😇 → Read on AO3? [link]

“Ahhhh.”

“Mmmmhh.”

“Yes!”

As Jungkook slowly awakens, a symphony of low moans and gentle groans caresses his ears, weaving through the fabric of the night.

This isn't his first awakening tonight, and frustration simmers beneath the surface. Blinking away the remnants of sleep, he's greeted by the sight of you, peacefully nestled beside him, yet the sounds you make are anything but.

While he's grown accustomed to the symphony of your unique sleeping sounds, they still manage to disrupt the tranquility of the night. It's a peculiar blend of intimacy and frustration.

There are moments when he simply lies there, captivated by the cadence of your breath, letting his imagination dance with the enigmatic scenarios your dreams unfold.

Yet, there are other nights, when the discordant harmony pushes him to the brink of desire and exasperation.

In those moments, his hand, in an act of sheer frustration, seeks solace in the quiet shadows of the room.

Tonight is one of those nights where he has nudged you lightly every time you’d moaned in your sleep, which made you stop for a short time before you started again. It’s not usually this bad, and he’s actually thinking about waking you up, even though you really need the sleep.

A dilemma dances in his thoughts, a silent waltz of consideration.

Does he dare rouse you from the clutches of your restless dreams, offering respite in exchange for a quiet night's solitude?

Or should he endure the symphony of your sleep-laden moans, contemplating the refuge of the couch or the earplugs concealed in the recesses of your drawers?

The battle within him is a tangle of conflicting desires — the instinct to preserve your undisturbed slumber warring with the selfish yearning for his own, uninterrupted rest.

His initial attempt at evasion proves futile, leaving him ensnared in the cocoon of the duvet. Frustration etched across his features, a fleeting shadow in the dim room.

As if wrestling with an internal debate, he contemplates his next move. The soft exhale of reluctance escapes him before a decisive shift in resolve. With a purposeful twist, he turns on the mattress, eyes fixed on your slumbering form.

“Ah!”

“Jimin-ah!”

A sudden chill sweeps through him, arresting every fiber of his being.

The blood in his veins turns glacial, leaving an icy trail that echoes the silent stillness of the room.

A disconcerting picture unfolds—his body, a canvas painted with goosebumps and shivers, as if touched by an unseen hand of apprehension.

Did he hear it correctly, or is it a phantom whisper haunting the edges of his consciousness?

Anguish tightens its grip around his chest, a visceral reaction to the revelation that sends shockwaves through his being. But beneath the veneer of anger, a more primal force stirs.

An ember of arousal, unbidden and unwelcome, smolders in the depths of his turmoil. It's a turbulent collision of conflicting emotions, a tempest within him that threatens to engulf reason.

Yet, as the flames of arousal lick at the edges of his consciousness, another, more formidable sentiment rises. Possessiveness, like a heavy cloak, drapes over him, an instinctual response to the threat that echoes in the recesses of his mind.

“Fuck, Jimin!”

An unsettling tension infiltrates the room as he grapples with the disconcerting notion.

Is your subconscious canvas painted with the vivid imagery of Jimin fucking you?

The air thickens with an unspoken question, a lingering doubt that refuses to dissipate. Your body remains motionless, a deceptive calm veiling the tumult of thoughts that must be raging within the confines of your dreams. In the silence, the only audible resonance is the echo of explicit words escaping your lips, words that reverberate like a dissonant melody.

You’ve never said another man’s name before.

Usually it’s his name or none at all.

Once, an arctic frost gripped his veins, numbing him to the core. Now, a searing inferno courses through his bloodstream, a blazing tempest consuming reason and restraint alike. The flames dance within him, a wildfire fueled by a volatile mix of emotions.

His mind, once a sanctuary of clarity, is now a dense fog, enshrouded in the haze of an unrelenting blaze. Thoughts dissipate like smoke, leaving only one relentless imprint in the scorched recesses of his consciousness: the vivid, intrusive image of Jimin fucking you.

It's a visceral assault on his senses, a relentless loop that dominates his mind, drowning out reason in the tumult of blazing desires.

An enigmatic force, as elusive as it is potent, propels him into action.

It's as if an unseen hand has seized control, dictating the course of his movements with an urgency that defies reason. In the blink of an eye, the stillness of the room is shattered, replaced by the visceral cadence of his body in motion.

The world outside dissolves into insignificance as he finds himself straddling you, an image of conflicting desires and unspoken tension. The air thickens with an unspoken question — an uncharted territory where the boundaries between impulse and restraint blur into obscurity.

The rage within him simmers, escalating with every repetition of Jimin's name, each utterance carving a deeper groove into the tapestry of his unraveling composure. It's a relentless mantra, a maddening echo that stokes the flames of his anger into an inferno.

Frustration courses through his veins like a toxic elixir, poisoning reason and restraint.

Fuck.

He can’t take it.

Anger.

That’s all he can feel.

And then, a disturbing realization settles over him like a suffocating fog—why are his hands, that once were vessels of comfort, now around your throat?

Fuck.

You feel like you can’t breathe.

Something’s around your neck.

What?

In the blink of an eye, your world snaps into focus, the veil of sleep torn away by the jarring reality of darkness that cloaks the room.

A sudden surge of panic courses through you as your eyes dart to Jungkook's looming figure above.

His hands, once familiar and comforting, now clasp your throat with an unyielding grip. Your body jolts into action, an instinctual rebellion against the encroaching darkness.

A scream, caught in the constricted confines of your throat, fights for release, while limbs flail in a desperate attempt to break free from the tightening vice of his hands.

What the fuck is happening?!

Your desperation morphs into a primal instinct, and your fingers claw into his arms, leaving a trail of scratches etched in the wake of your distress. The sting is a visceral reminder of the nightmare unfolding, a silent testament to the rapture in the reality you once knew.

In the shadowed abyss of the room, the question reverberates within your mind like a haunting refrain — why is he choking you?

The air, thick with a disquieting tension, crackles with an unanswered plea for reason. His gaze, once a familiar refuge, now mirrors a dark and feral intensity that cuts through the silence like a knife.

This isn't your Kookie, and the realization shatters the illusion of safety.

“Say that again, I dare you!”

His words are venom, spat with a vehemence that leaves a lingering sting. The heat of his rage is palpable as he leans in, his breath a scorching tempest against your skin.

The air crackles with an unspoken threat, each word a jagged edge that slices through the silence. The challenge hangs in the air like a dark cloud, suffocating in its intensity.

His proximity is suffocating, his hot breath a visceral reminder of the storm of emotions that has engulfed the once tranquil space. Caught in the whirlwind of confusion and fear, you find yourself on the precipice of the unknown.

Fingers digging into his arms, your nails leave trails of desperation, each mark etching a plea for release.

A hiss escapes your lips as his vice-like grip around your throat tightens, a relentless squeeze that sends shards of pain coursing through your body.

The familiarity of his touch, once an intimate dance, now transforms into a twisted image of violence. This isn't the first time he's exerted control in the intimate realm, but the line has blurred into an unsettling unknown.

In the midst of this disorienting chaos, you find yourself grappling with the unnerving realization—never before has he choked you to this extent.

His fingers, like vices, tighten their grip, a merciless escalation that leaves you teetering on the precipice of suffocation.

Leaning in with a menacing proximity, his voice, a venomous whisper, slithers into your ear, a chilling melody that resonates in the disoriented corridors of your mind.

The room, once a haven, transforms into a claustrophobic labyrinth where each breath becomes a desperate gasp against the encroaching darkness.

Dizziness settles like a shroud over your thoughts, a fog that clouds the clarity of reason. In this oppressive moment, the world narrows down to the visceral sensation of his breath against your skin, a disconcerting symphony of restraint and menace.

As the whispered words echo through the chamber of your mind, you register the insidious truth—you're on the cusp of something inscrutable, a dance with the shadows where the boundary between fear and desire blurs into an unsettling unknown.

His voice, a gravelly rasp, slithers into your ear like a serpent's hiss, carrying with it an undertow of raw anger.

“Jimin, huh?”

The mere mention of the name sends a jolt of painful shivers down your body, an electric current of confusion and fear.

What the fuck is he talking about?

The air crackles with the weight of unspoken accusations, each word a serrated edge that lacerates the fragile silence.

Jungkook's fury, a tempestuous force, radiates through the room like a palpable storm. You, caught in the crossfire of emotions, bear witness to a version of him that eclipses any semblance of the Jungkook you once knew. The intensity of his rage is an uncharted territory, a tempest that thrashes against the shores of your understanding.

In this unsettling moment, the atmosphere quivers with an unspoken disquiet, and you realize you're staring into the eyes of a Jungkook you’ve never seen before—a Jungkook consumed by a wrath so potent, it eclipses any prior incarnation of fury.

An alarming realization settles in the pit of your stomach, an unsettling truth that sends tremors through your veins.

The fear, once a distant whisper, now grips you in its vice-like embrace. A chill snakes down your spine, leaving behind a residue of dread that clouds your senses.

Your struggles persist, a futile rebellion against a force you know deep down is insurmountable. His strength, an unyielding fortress, renders your resistance as mere whispers in the face of a looming tempest.

“You fucking slut!”

You’re startled by the venom in his words, each syllable a scalding accusation whispered in the darkness. The heat of his anger lingers in the air as he finally releases his vice-like grip on your throat. Gasping for air, you pant furiously, the raspy intake a cacophony against the stillness of the room.

The echo of his words reverberates in the hollow of your ear, leaving a lingering imprint of the emotional tempest that has just unfolded.

“What the fuck are you doing, Jungkook?!” you yell, the words a desperate plea that hangs in the charged atmosphere.

Your hands instinctively clutch at your throat, already throbbing with the promise of bruises that will adorn your skin like a somber tapestry.

“You can’t moan another fucking man’s name!”

His words cut through the air like a serrated blade, a furious proclamation that reverberates through the room. The sheer force of his yell, an unrestrained outburst, echoes in the silence that follows, leaving a disquieting aftermath.

His hands, still clasped around your neck, are a study in contradiction. Once instruments of aggression, they now rest there with an eerie gentleness, a paradoxical caress against the backdrop of earlier violence.

The juxtaposition is disconcerting, a stark reminder of the volatile duality that resides within him.

Oh.

So that’s what it’s about.

The revelation hangs heavy in the air, a sudden understanding that sharpens the edges of the unfolding drama.

You moaned Jimin’s name in your sleep.

Well, fuck you.

You’ve never done that before. His words from before carry the sting of betrayal, a laceration that slices through the tenuous threads of trust. The air, charged with a sense of accusation, thickens with the unspoken weight of expectations shattered.

Jungkook's frustration, a tempest within, clashes against the reality that you have no fucking control over what you say or dream. He knows, deep down, that it's just dreams, and it's just a fucking name.

“You’d like Jimin to fuck you, huh?”

His words, dripping with a toxic blend of accusation and taunt, cut through the charged atmosphere. The heated breath against your ear feels like a sinister caress, a reminder of the intimate betrayal he thinks has happened.

His hands, a trespass against the sanctity of your body, journey beneath the fabric of your nightgown, groping at your breasts with a possessiveness that leaves you breathless.

When he finds your nipples, his fingers close around them like a vice, a merciless pinch that sends a jolt of searing pain through your body.

Damn hard.

You can't help but release a frustrated, high-pitched moan in response to the intensity of the sensation. Your body, once open and vulnerable, now curls in on itself, a reflexive attempt to shield against the invasive touch that pierces the silence.

Jungkook's intense stare, a predatory gaze, lingers on your contorted form, a silent acknowledgment of the power he wields in this intimate realm.

“Fuck!”

The exclamation escapes your lips, a breathy moan that dissipates against the hollow of his neck.

The sudden admission of desire hangs in the air, a raw declaration that reverberates through the charged atmosphere.

Why are you so damn wet already?

Have you been wet all this time?

Fuck.

Amidst the whirlwind of sensations, you're jolted back to his question.

“No!”

The frustration in your yell echoes through the room, a desperate proclamation that fights to be heard over the pulsating cadence of your desire. He hovers above you, his eyes blown out with an intensity that mirrors the storm raging within.

“Why did you moan his name then?”

He taunts you once more, his words a provocative challenge that lingers in the charged air. His eyes, flickering with a mix of curiosity and menace, fixate on your response, waiting for a crack in your composure.

But you refuse to yield.

The taunts, like arrows, are deflected by the armor of your determination. In the face of his provocation, your gaze remains steady, a silent defiance that echoes louder than any words.

“It’s just a meaningless dream, Kook!” you plead with an urgency that cuts through the air.

The room, once a sanctuary, now bears witness to the turbulent current of emotions coursing through your veins.

A part of you yearns for the respite of sleep, an escape from the unraveling reality.

But beneath the surface, another part of you, already fucking aroused, is drawn to the magnetic pull of the unfolding tension, an unexpected desire that adds a volatile layer to your plea.

“Nuh uh, sweetheart,” he disagrees, his voice a low murmur that resonates in the charged space between you. His gaze, unwavering, locks onto yours, creating an unspoken bridge that spans the intimate distance.

Confusion reigns within you, caught in the tumult of conflicting desires. Your body aches with a desperate yearning, craving the immediacy of him and the relief that promises to follow. It hungers for the visceral connection that throbs beneath the surface.

Yet, your weary mind, tired and burdened by the demands of reality, pulls in the opposite direction, craving the solace of sleep to gather the strength for another relentless workday.

“You’re mine,” he seethes into your ear, the words laced with a possessiveness so raw and primal that it sends shivers down your spine. The tone, a stark departure from his usual demeanor, wraps around you like an invisible tether, anchoring you to the charged moment.

A possessive declaration that ignites a primal response within, forcing you to stifle a moan, the sound caught between the desire to resist and the longing to surrender.

His hands, guided by an urgency born of desire, trace a tantalizing path down to your already soaked panties. In one fluid motion, he pulls them down to your trembling thighs, letting them pool at your weak knees.

With a deliberate slowness, he withdraws, rising to his knees, and continues the journey, deftly pulling your panties the rest of the way off your shaking legs. Each deliberate movement is accompanied by a gentle stroke against your skin, his touch leaving a trail of goosebumps in its wake.

A sensation courses through you, an involuntary response to the void that lingers within.

Your pussy clenches and pulsates around emptiness, a physical echo of the desire that courses through your veins. In frustration, a plaintive moan escapes your lips, carrying the weight of unmet longing.

“Kookie…”

The name, whispered in the throes of need, becomes a desperate plea that hangs in the air, a tangible testament to the intimate connection teetering on the edge of fulfillment.

“Not you’re Kookie tonight, slut,”

Surprise flickers across your widened eyes, a sudden revelation that sends a jolt through your entire being. In the wake of this unexpected discovery, a fresh wave of arousal crashes over you, an electric current that ignites the dormant embers of desire.

His fingers trace a tantalizing path, caressing the contours of your most intimate desires. The gentle touch hovers over your clit, sending a shiver through your entire being, and then glides down to your center. With a teasing finesse, he slips two fingers inside, eliciting an involuntary gasp that reverberates through the room.

“Fuck!”

The exclamation escapes your lips, a raw expression of the pleasure that courses through your awakened senses.

“That's it, slut. Let the world hear how good I'm making you feel,” he encourages in a husky whisper. His fingers maintain a relentless rhythm, pumping in and out of you with an already fast pace. The intimate connection deepens as he skillfully scissors you open between each deliberate thrust.

A sharp gasp escapes you as he skillfully inserts a third finger, and you can't help but squirm in response to the exquisite stretch. The sensation, a heady mix of pleasure and surrender, courses through you, leaving your body electric with desire.

Another moan spills from your lips, a testament to the intoxicating pleasure he evokes. With a grip on the sheets above your head, your hands tense and release, palms pressing into the fabric as if trying to anchor yourself in the midst of the overwhelming sensations.

Suddenly, his tongue finds its way to your clit, and he sucks on it with an intensity that leaves you breathless. The sensation is overwhelming, like a surge of pleasure coursing through every nerve in your body.

Your senses are pushed to the brink, and it feels as if your body is teetering on the edge of ecstasy. The impending orgasm looms closer, a tidal wave of pleasure that threatens to consume you entirely.

As the waves of pleasure crash over you, speech escapes you. Your mind, lost in the fog of ecstasy, struggles to process the sheer intensity of the pleasure he bestows upon you.

The tension in your body becomes palpable, and you find yourself biting down on your bottom lip so hard that a metallic taste of blood fills your mouth.

Tingles shoot through your entire being, a symphony of pleasure that crescendos to a point where something within you snaps, releasing a flood of euphoria that courses through your tummy and radiates outward.

His voice, dripping with anger, slices through the haze of pleasure that envelops you.

“Did I say you could come?” he snarls, the words a harsh reminder of the power dynamics at play.

As he withdraws his face, slick with the remnants of your orgasm, he thrusts his fingers into you with a relentless force, eliciting a gasp that dances on the edge of oversensitivity.

“Fucking slut,” he sneers, the words laced with both contempt and desire.

The sting of a spank against your thigh follows, a punishing gesture that reverberates through your body, and a moan spills from your lips in response.

He's never shown this side of himself to you before, so unfiltered and raw, and damn, do you revel in it.

The unabashed filthiness of his demeanor is like a magnetic force, drawing you in with an irresistible allure. It's unlike anything you've experienced together, and the sheer novelty of it ignites a wildfire of arousal within you.

“Now,” his voice, dripping with a potent mix of desire and command, cuts through the charged air, “I’m going to fuck you like the slut you are.”

The sting of another spank against your thigh punctuates his words, a visceral reminder of the newfound intensity in his demeanor.

“And you can't come before I say so,” he adds with a fiery determination, his anger palpable in the air.

A nervous gulp reverberates through you, a visible ripple of anticipation.

You meet his gaze and offer a hesitant nod, the unspoken agreement echoing in the charged silence.

In that single nod, a myriad of unspoken emotions swirl – acquiescence, vulnerability, and a flicker of desire.

A new flood of wetness cascades over your pussy and inner thighs, an involuntary response to the intoxicating allure of his demeanor.

The air crackles with the heightened arousal that courses through your veins, a tangible manifestation of the desire that he's ignited within you. Your body, attuned to the unspoken dance between you, betrays your arousal with an undeniable response.

His presence, magnetic and commanding, fuels the wetness that coats you. As you steal a glance at him, you witness the telltale strain against his boxers, a silent testament to the desire that mirrors your own.

He peels his boxers down, revealing his dick that springs free from its confinement, proudly asserting its presence against his lower stomach.

In one swift motion, Jungkook discards his boxers, letting them fall haphazardly to the floor.

The air crackles with anticipation as he seizes both of your thighs, spreading your legs with a commanding yet tender touch.

His tongue darts out to wet his lips, a visible response to the mesmerizing sight of your glistening pussy.

He positions his throbbing cock at the entrance of your eager pussy, and you can feel the head of it teasingly dragging along the edges.

The maddeningly slow dance between desire and fulfillment unfolds, drawing out the anticipation to an almost unbearable level. The intimate connection lingers, a tantalizing prelude that stretches on for what feels like an eternity, leaving you on the brink of frustration.

Satisfied with the teasing foreplay, he assertively presses his throbbing dick into the warmth of your tight walls.

The initial intrusion sends shudders through your body, leaving you breathless. There's an urgency in his movements, a departure from the usual rhythm, as he relentlessly pushes in, denying you the luxury of time to adjust to his size.

“You're so big–ah,” you moan, pleasure lacing your voice like a whispered surrender to the overwhelming sensations.

“You're unbelievably tight,” he gasps, his breath hitching with each powerful thrust.

“But you're taking my cock so damn well.”

His words, delivered in husky pants, echo the raw intensity of the moment. The pace quickens, and he begins to move in and out of you with an urgency that mirrors the fervor of your shared desire.

From the very first thrust, he unerringly finds your sweet spot, and a guttural moan escapes your lips. The impact sends waves of pleasure through your body, reducing you to putty beneath him.

Your fingers instinctively dig into his strong biceps, seeking support in the whirlwind of sensation. His tattoos seem to come alive, a mesmerizing dance that mirrors the rhythm of his repeated, powerful thrusts.

The room echoes with the symphony of bodies colliding in a fervent dance. The audible percussion of his powerful thrusts creates a cacophony, filling the air with the heady sound of passion.

The impact is so forceful that the bed creaks and shifts, colliding with the wall in a rhythm that resonates through the room. The raw and unbridled connection between you two manifests in every resounding slap, a testament to the intensity of the shared desire.

Embarrassment flits through your mind, a fleeting thought in the whirlwind of pleasure as a new wave of orgasmic bliss approaches.

Yet, any inkling of self-consciousness is swiftly drowned in the overwhelming sensations that your devilish boyfriend is orchestrating. His actions are like a symphony of desire, commanding your full attention and rendering any potential embarrassment inconsequential in the face of the ecstasy unfolding.

“I'm coming,” you manage to gasp out, the words a fragile thread of awareness in the thick fog of arousal that clouds your mind.

Your voice, a raw and unfiltered expression of ecstasy, punctuates the room, leaving no room for misunderstanding.

“Don't you dare!” he roars, the ferocity of his command slicing through the air.

With a forceful thrust, he slams into you, eliciting a sharp yelp of pain that reverberates through the room.

The initial shock subsides, swiftly replaced by an overwhelming surge of pleasure that eclipses the brief discomfort.

“I told you, you can only come when I say so,” he grunts, the command laced with a guttural intensity that reverberates through the air.

His fingers dig harder into your hips, the pressure a tangible manifestation of his dominance.

“Slut!”

The word is spat out with a potent mix of desire and disdain, a dual-edge that cuts through the charged atmosphere.

Whimpers escape your trembling lips, the overwhelming sensations pushing you to the brink. It feels like an exquisite torture, each second an eternity as you teeter on the edge of release.

Tears, unbidden, trace a delicate dance down your cheeks, a silent testament to the intoxicating mixture of pleasure and restraint.

The temptation to reach for your clit becomes almost unbearable, an instinctual need clawing at the edges of your self-control.

But the knowledge that Jungkook will lose his carefully contained control if you succumb holds you back.

“Don't you dare moan Jimin's name again!” he roars, the anger in his voice adding a volatile edge to the atmosphere.

His thrusts, already powerful, escalate to a frenetic pace, a manifestation of his furious control. The rhythmic collision of his balls against your pussy sends electric tingles of pleasure racing up your spine, an involuntary response that mirrors the tumultuous emotions in the room.

All that escapes your lips is a helpless whimper, a fragile sound that hangs in the air.

The overwhelming sensations, a whirlwind of pleasure and surrender, leave you bereft of coherent words.

“You are mine and only mine,” he breathes into your ear, the words a seductive promise that sends shivers cascading down your body. In the intimate proximity, his voice takes on a possessive timbre, a declaration that resonates with a primal heat.

“Say it, slut,” he commands, his hands embarking on an exploratory journey down your body until they find your breasts.

A skilled twist of your nipples elicits a guttural moan from your lips, your back arching involuntarily. The sheer mastery with which he navigates your responses sends shockwaves of pleasure through you, making the impending struggle to hold back your orgasm even more challenging.

Your breaths come in ragged gasps, each inhalation a desperate attempt to anchor yourself in the whirlwind of sensation.

Despite the overwhelming desire for that elusive release, you channel every ounce of willpower into holding back.

The tantalizing promise of sweet release hovers just beyond your reach, a tempting beacon in the midst of the passion that threatens to consume you.

If Jungkook keeps up with his dirty talk and the rhythmic cadence of his thrusts, the impending climax becomes an inevitable, intoxicating destination.

“I’m yours,” you manage to gasp between his relentless thrusts, “only yours.”

A pleased expression plays on his face as he gently caresses your cheek, his touch tender against the canvas of your heated skin. His finger traces over your red, bitten lip with a softness that contrasts starkly with the wild abandon of his thrusts, now growing more fervent by the moment.

As his movements grow more intense, you find solace in the hope that he, too, is nearing the precipice of ecstasy.

“That's my good girl,” he coos in a taunting voice, the words a sensuous melody that weaves through the charged air.

His hands, returning to your hips, serve as both an anchor and a testament to the connection between you two.

“Fuck, I'm close,” he pants, the urgency in his voice mirroring the building crescendo of pleasure. The intimate confession hangs in the air, a raw declaration of vulnerability.

“You're so damn tight,” he adds, his words a heady blend of desire and admiration. As beads of sweat gather at his hairline, tracing a tantalizing path down to your tummy your breath quickens.

“You're doing such a great job, so I'm gonna reward you,” he says with a strained voice, the promise of a reward hanging in the air like a tempting promise.

The gradual deceleration of his thrusts makes you think he’s growing tired.

“You can come now,” he pants, the words a breathless command that echoes with the intensity of shared pleasure.

With a particularly hard thrust, he sneaks one hand down to your clit, his touch igniting sparks of ecstasy as he begins to rub it in circular motions.

Instantly, your body jolts off the bed, an electric surge coursing through every nerve.

Your nipples, now achingly erect, stand as a testament to the heightened arousal that has seized you.

In the throes of pleasure, you release the most obscene moan, a raw and unabashed sound that echoes through the room.

It's downright pornographic, a symphony of ecstasy that paints the air with the unbridled passion of the moment.

Trembling, the waves of your orgasm ripple through your body like a tidal surge, from the core of your tummy to the very tips of your toes and fingertips. Your muscles, caught in the ecstatic spasms of pleasure, react to the euphoria coursing through you. In the throes of release, your body curls in on itself, a physical manifestation of the intense pleasure that has left you utterly captivated.

Jungkook's thrusts become a symphony of passion, each movement more erratic than the last, as you feel his dick twitch inside your pulsating pussy.

The air is charged with anticipation, and in a climactic crescendo, he releases a deep, guttural moan, your name escaping his lips like a sacred mantra.

“You're mine,” he breathes, the possessive tone riding the wave of each subsequent thrust as he savors the last echoes of his orgasm.

His words linger in the charged air, a declaration that reverberates through the room and resonates with the tender intensity of the moment.

A surge of emotion courses through you, and you can't help but marvel at the profound depth of his claim, wondering how he could have ever entertained a different belief.

Both of you lay there, breathless, the aftermath of passion lingering in the air as he collapses beside you on the bed.

“That was... different,” you begin, a light chuckle dancing in your voice as you reflect on the shared experience.

He turns his head, fixing you with a gaze filled with wonder, and in that vulnerable moment, he asks, “the good or bad kind?”

“Good,” you hum in a pleased voice, the resonance of satisfaction woven into the sound.

With a contented sigh, you snuggle deeper into his warm embrace, the weight of shared intimacy lingering in the air like a comforting embrace.

“But don't you dare choke me like that ever again!” you scold him, the anger palpable in the sting of your hand hitting his broad pectorals.

“For a second, I thought you were going to kill me,” you assert in a stern voice, fixing him with an unwavering gaze. It's a moment of clarity, a line drawn in the aftermath of passion to communicate that his impulsive action was far from acceptable.

“I'm so sorry. I don't know what came over me,” he breathes out in a slow and steady rhythm. In the dim room, bathed in the soft glow of moonlight seeping through the curtains, you can see his eyes glistening with remorse.

The shadows dance around him, casting a poignant silhouette as he grapples with the weight of his actions.

“And how the fuck am I going to hide this damn bruise around my neck?” you exclaim, injecting a hint of mockery into your voice. Despite the lingering discomfort, you find a way to shift the atmosphere, attempting to move forward with a lighter mood.

“Make-up?”

The word hangs in the air, accompanied by a shared chuckle that reverberates against his firm chest where your head rests. The idea of using makeup to conceal what is sure to be a vivid red and purple bruise in the morning seems both futile and amusing.

Yet, there's a lighthearted acceptance in the laughter, a silent acknowledgment that this unexpected outcome doesn't overshadow the genuine connection shared.

You know deep down that he didn't mean to hurt you. There's a silent understanding that these moments of intensity are exceptions rather than the rule.

As you lay there, contemplating the promise he made not to repeat such actions, a subtle determination lingers in the air.

If, however unlikely, he breaks that promise, the unspoken agreement is clear — you'll kick his ass.

You skillfully concealed the bruise with a scarf, despite the summer heat outside. The thin fabric became a delicate shield, a secret shared between you and the material wrapped around your neck.

Almost a week has passed since that intense night, and your sweet and lovely Jungkook has gone above and beyond to express his apologies.

Each day, he surprises you with thoughtful gestures—a homemade lunch, a meticulously prepared dinner, a drawn bath complete with your favorite movie and a glass of red wine.

The list of his efforts seems endless.

You find it endearing, although you can't help but think he doesn't need to try so hard.

It's been an exceptionally challenging week at work, grappling with unruly and disgruntled customers that seem to drain every ounce of your energy.

The customer-friendly smile you diligently wear every day is wearing thin, the façade cracking under the weight of fatigue.

Thankfully, the end of the week has arrived – a much-anticipated Friday.

As you navigate through the final workday, you find solace in the prospect of a relaxing weekend awaiting you at home with your boyfriend.

As you insert the key into the lock of your shared apartment, a tantalizing aroma wafts through the air, instantly embracing you in the comforting warmth of a home-cooked meal. Could it be the savory allure of chicken bulgogi that tickles your senses?

The enticing scent lingers, drawing you further into the heart of the space you both call home.

Guided by the enticing blend of sweet and spicy aromas, you step into the kitchen, where your boyfriend is immersed in the delicate art of preparing rice.

The rhythmic sounds of culinary prowess fill the air, creating a harmonious backdrop. However, just as you begin to absorb the culinary symphony, an unexpected rustling emanates from the living room, causing you to cast a quizzical glance at Jungkook.

“What was that?” you inquire, your curiosity piqued.

Rather than approaching Jungkook immediately, a sense of curiosity compels you to trace the source of the sound.

As you move toward the living room, the unexpected appearance of Jimin catches you off guard.

Your eyes widen, and a sudden stillness envelops you, freezing you in your tracks.

“Hello to you too,” Jimin chuckles, his warm smile working like a balm, easing the tension that had gripped your body.

In his signature style, Jimin sports a plain white loose t-shirt paired with skin-tight black jeans, a combination that seems to be his go-to.

Glancing back at your boyfriend, you can't help but notice the synchronicity—they're both dressed in identical outfits.

A chuckle escapes you, amused by the frequent moments when they unwittingly end up matching.

“What brings you here, Jimin?” you inquire, returning to the kitchen. Jimin is busily arranging the table, deftly searching for glasses to complete the setup.

“Just hanging out,” Jimin smiles, effortlessly locating your wine glasses and elegantly setting them on the table.

“I invited him,” Jungkook's voice breaks the air behind you, and you respond with a knowing nod.

“Well, it's lovely to have you here,” you greet Jimin with a warm smile of your own.

Turning your attention to both men, you offer, “Anything I can do to help?”

“Nah, just sit down and relax, sweetheart,” Jungkook insists, his attention momentarily on the sizzling chicken bulgogi.

“You've had a stressful week, and we'll take care of you, don't worry.”

With a gentle smile, you comply, taking a seat at the table. As you ponder what your boyfriend means by ‘we'll take care of you,’ a hint of defiance creeps in – you're more than capable of taking care of yourself, you scoff.

Jimin skillfully pops open a bottle of red wine, handed from Jungkook, and proceeds to pour the rich liquid into your glass, filling it halfway.

He repeats the ritual with the glasses flanking yours. As he takes a sip, a chuckle escapes his lips, but there's an underlying nervousness that catches your attention.

Why is he nervous?

It's just you and Jungkook, after all. You've shared countless meals together.

As you pick up on Jimin's subtle nervous energy, it seems like the air around you has gained an unexpected weight, each passing second heightening the tension.

Grateful for the distraction, you watch as Jungkook and Jimin finish preparing the dinner, the enticing aroma of chicken bulgogi permeating the room.

Your love for anything barbecued intensifies, and when Jungkook hands you a bowl filled with rice and succulent bulgogi, you eagerly accept, your mouth watering in anticipation.

Nestled between Jimin and Jungkook, a pleasant silence envelops the dining table.

The air is filled with the rich aroma of the delicious meal your boyfriend prepared, creating a sensory symphony that adds to the warmth of the moment. As you savor each bite of the scrumptious food and enjoy a sip of wine, you find comfort in the easy companionship shared between you and your friend.

As you savor the succulent bites of chicken bulgogi, a sense of ease settles over the dinner table. The fragrant steam rises from the plates, mingling with the clink of cutlery against porcelain.

Lost in the flavors, you're momentarily caught off guard when a gentle hand finds its place on your thigh.

At first, you assume it's Jungkook, but both of his hands are immersed in the meal.

Yet, as you glance to your left, Jimin appears engrossed in his own plate.

Another unexpected squeeze to your thigh jolts you, leaving you mystified.

Your eyes widen in surprise, and you can't help but wonder, what the heck is Jimin up to?

As you shoot Jimin stern glares, his attention remains frustratingly fixated elsewhere, completely indifferent to your silent warnings.

Desperate for guidance, you shift your gaze toward Jungkook, hoping for a sign that he might catch on.

However, it becomes apparent that he's oblivious to Jimin's subtle advances.

Frustration wells within you as you grapple with the dilemma of how to address the situation without causing unnecessary tension.

Jimin's hand ventures further up your thigh, teetering on the edge of an intimacy that sends shivers cascading down your spine.

Frustration and uncertainty knot in your stomach.

Desperate to halt his advances, you clench your thighs together, silently pleading for him to retract without a spoken confrontation.

Yet, your relief is short-lived as another pair of hands, unmistakably Jungkook's, seize your other thigh and coax your legs apart.

Confusion sweeps over you, and you shoot a bewildered glance at your boyfriend. The room suddenly feels stifling, as if the temperature has skyrocketed, leaving you breathless and disoriented.

Jungkook's voice, laced with desire, urges, “Be a good girl, sweetheart,” his grip on your thigh tightening as he pulls it firmly against his own.

Confusion still swirls in your mind, but any attempt to make sense of the situation is interrupted by Jimin's daring fingers, which find your clothed clit beneath the fabric of your dress.

A soft moan escapes your lips, a vulnerable admission to the electric touch. The desire to close your legs intensifies, yet Jungkook remains insistent, parting them further.

Closing your eyes, you summon the courage to meet your boyfriend's gaze. What you find are eyes—dark, blown out, brimming with a cocktail of lust, hunger, and a searing fire you've never witnessed before.

Jimin's fingers trace sinuous circles over your clothed clit, the damp fabric clinging uncomfortably to your skin, a silent testament to the arousal that courses through you.

The inherent wrongness of the situation is overshadowed by the rapid response of your body to his touch.

It's an electrifying paradox – the knowledge that this should be wrong only intensifies the pleasure that unfurls within you, forcing you to admit, even if just to yourself, that there's an undeniable allure in the forbidden.

He delicately tugs at the hem of your panties, his gaze seeking permission, and he softly breathes, “Can I?”

The question hangs in the air, charged with anticipation, a silent request that lingers between desire and consent, creating a moment pregnant with the promise of what's about to unfold.

Your eyes dart to your boyfriend, a silent plea for permission, though deep down, you know it's already granted. The room is thick with anticipation, a swirl of confusion and desire.

You're caught in the whirlwind of conflicting emotions, unsure of how Jungkook is allowing Jimin to touch you this way.

Yet, the undeniable heat pooling between your thighs pushes you past the confusion, craving the imminent release that hovers on the edge of reality.

Jungkook notices your internal struggle and, with a teasing glint in his eyes, urges you, “Use your words, sweetheart.”

His voice is a husky whisper, adding to the charged atmosphere that crackles in the air. You feel the weight of his gaze, both demanding and encouraging, pushing you to vocalize the desires that dance on the tip of your tongue.

You gulp, the sound echoing in the charged silence that envelops you. The weight of the word you're about to say hangs in the air, heavy with consequences that could reshape the dynamics of your relationship with Jimin.

“Yes.”

He moves swiftly, skillfully pulling your panties to the side and grazing his fingers over your pulsating core.

The raw desire in his voice sends a shiver down your spine, and you can feel the telltale signs of your arousal.

As he remarks, “Damn, she's already so wet,” you involuntarily clench around nothing, surrendering to the rising tide of pleasure.

Your eyes close, and you throw your head back in the chair, lost in the sensations coursing through your body, momentarily forgetting the world around you.

Jungkook's deep hums and light chuckles resonate beside you, his fingers tracing soothing patterns on your thigh as Jimin's skilled touch dances tantalizing circles on your clit.

Your body becomes a paradox, simultaneously tense and pliant.

Conflicting emotions surge within you—a cocktail of pleasure, guilt, and confusion. The dichotomy of their actions, the pleasure mingled with the unsettling reality that this is your friend, leaves you grappling with a tumultuous whirlwind of sensations.

Their every touch sends sparks of desire through your conflicted body, a symphony of pleasure and moral questioning echoing in the room.

The wave of your impending orgasm crashes over you with an electrifying intensity, your breath catching in your throat as the sensation builds rapidly.

“I told you, Jimin,” Jungkook asserts, his gaze fixed on you, studying the way your body shivers.

A sudden realization dawns upon you.

Have they been discussing you?

Confusion swirls within, yet a fresh surge of arousal grips you at the mysterious implication behind those words.

Jimin hums in agreement.

“She's a slut,” Jungkook declares, his fingers exerting a firm squeeze on your thigh.

The weight of the word hangs in the air, its impact sinking into the atmosphere, leaving you with a mix of discomfort and an unexpected thrill.

Shit.

A whirlwind of conflicting emotions sweeps through you, leaving you both turned on and uncertain. The proximity of Jungkook, his breath gently caressing your ear, sends electric shivers down your spine, heightening the intensity of the moment.

His words, a seductive command, resonate in your ear, setting your senses ablaze. “Be a good girl and come Jimin's fingers,” he urges, coaxing a frustrated moan from your lips.

Unsure of what to do with your hands, you grip the table, the anticipation of pleasure and the forbidden adding to the electrifying tension in the air.

With each expert stroke of Jimin's fingers, the tension within you builds, reaching an explosive climax that leaves you trembling.

Your toes curl involuntarily, and you bite down on your lip to stifle the primal sound threatening to escape.

As your essence spills out, forming a pool on the chair, you find yourself gasping for air, the aftermath leaving you dazed and questioning the whirlwind of sensations that just unfolded.

Jimin's fingers embark on a sensual journey, tracing the contours of your most intimate place, their skilled movements leaving a trail of heightened anticipation.

With a deliberate motion, he slips a finger inside, retrieving a sample of your essence.

A wicked gleam in his eyes, he withdraws his hand and seductively brings his coated digits to his mouth, savoring the taste of your arousal with an intensity that sends shivers down your spine.

An illicit wave washes over you as you witness the sinful spectacle.

Your entire being shudders in response, caught between the allure of the forbidden and the intoxicating sensations that linger in the charged air.

“She tastes so sweet.” Jimin's husky voice cuts through the charged atmosphere as he licks his fingers with deliberate sensuality.

The room hangs heavy with tension, and you can't deny the magnetic allure of his actions. It's not that you harbor romantic feelings for your friend, but you'd be lying if you claimed immunity to his undeniable attractiveness.

The man is a vision of sin, wrapped in a package of irresistible allure, just like your loving boyfriend.

In an unexpected move, your boyfriend joins the sensual dance, his fingers seamlessly intertwining with Jimin's.

Your body reacts with a jolt of surprise as Jungkook skillfully explores your most intimate places.

Retrieving his fingers, he mirrors Jimin's actions, savoring the taste of your essence.

The room pulses with an intoxicating blend of desire and anticipation, leaving you breathless and caught in the whirlwind of their shared seduction.

“Hmm, you're absolutely right,” he purrs, his voice dripping with satisfaction. “A perfect little slut.”

As the waves of pleasure subside, a gentle haze settles over your mind, leaving you in a blissful, slightly dizzy afterglow.

His husky voice, dripping with satisfaction, caresses your ear as he murmurs, “Good girls get rewarded,” coaxing another helpless moan from your lips.

Jimin and Jungkook rise simultaneously, offering you each a helping hand, guiding you towards the sanctuary of your bedroom.

The conflicting emotions swirl within you—this should be wrong, yet in the magnetic pull of their presence, it feels irresistibly right.

As they lead you, a comforting certainty blossoms, especially in the ease of Jungkook's demeanor. His calculated assurance hints at a carefully planned orchestration, tailored just for you.

As they guide you towards the bed, a synchronized dance unfolds.

Jimin skillfully unzips the back of your dress and bra, revealing the vulnerable canvas beneath, while Jungkook, with a tantalizing pull, descends your panties. The orchestrated unveiling leaves you exposed, a willing participant in the unfolding symphony of desire.

Naked vulnerability envelops you as you stand before them, a canvas awaiting the brushstrokes of a masterpiece.

The uncertainty of the moment swirls around you like a tempest, and the uncharted territory of a threesome stirs a cocktail of nerves and arousal within you.

Jungkook's apparent ease with the situation raises questions, casting a mysterious allure over the impending encounter.

“It’s okay princess. It’s just me. And Jimin,” his words wash over you like a soothing melody, a promise of tenderness in the midst of anticipation.

The warmth in his eyes flickers with an unspoken promise, a shared secret between the three of you.

As he hovers above you, a gentle chuckle dances through the air, a prelude to the uncharted journey ahead.

“We're just going to take care of you, okay?”

His voice, a lullaby of reassurance, invites you into the embrace of an unknown yet enticing adventure. You nod in agreement, the subtle taste of excitement mingling with the nervous bite of your lip, laying the foundation for what lies ahead.

“If there’s anything you don’t like, just say so.”

As he speaks, an unwavering sincerity colors his words, a silent pledge to prioritize your comfort above all. The room becomes a canvas, painted with the shared vulnerability of this intimate encounter.

As he stands, a subtle anticipation lingers in the air, setting the stage for what's to come.

Your gaze instinctively falls, revealing a subtle bulge in his pants, a visual prelude to the unspoken desires in the room.

In harmony, they both shed their layers, a symbolic unveiling that mirrors the unfolding intimacy. Jimin, stripped down to his boxers, gracefully enters the space above your head, a silhouette of desire against the backdrop of shared exploration.

Jungkook settles down on the floor and drags your body back down, so your ass is at the end of the bed. Giving him a perfect view of your dripping pussy, he licks his lips in anticipation.

In a whisper of promise, Jungkook declares, “I'm going to get you nice and ready.”

His tongue becomes a sensual artist, tracing an intricate path from your core to the delicate terrain of your clit. Your body quivers, a symphony of anticipation playing through your nerves.

An instinct to shift on the bed is met with the unyielding strength of Jungkook's arms, firmly anchoring your thighs.

The dance begins deliberately, a slow exploration that intensifies as two of his fingers join the exquisite journey, entering you with deliberate intent, creating a cadence that echoes the rising tempo of shared desire.

A soft moan escapes your lips as the sensation intensifies, and in the symphony of pleasure, you feel Jimin's warm hands caressing your cheeks, a gentle descent that maps the contours of your body until they reach your breasts.

Your nipples, already responding to the charged atmosphere, stand erect beneath his touch, sending electric shivers through you.

As Jungkook quickens the pace of his fingers, delving in and out of you with a rhythmic precision, Jimin's lips trace a scorching path across your heated skin.

The tender press of kisses ignites fires along your collarbones, leaving a trail of warmth that intensifies with every passing moment.

Moving lower, he captures one nipple in his mouth, the contrast between the heated suction and the cool air sending thrilling sensations coursing through your body.

The symphony of pleasure orchestrated by both men plays on, reaching new heights of fervor.

As your body arches slightly off the bed, a surge of pleasure courses through you, but Jungkook's firm grip keeps you anchored.

With the addition of a third finger, a delicious stretching sensation sets in, intensifying the pleasure to new heights. His skilled attention on your clit persists, coaxing another orgasm to build, faster and more tantalizing than before.

Your head becomes enveloped in a hazy cloud of ecstasy, and all you can do is surrender to the overwhelming waves of pleasure, expressing your bliss through unrestrained moans.

As Jimin decides he's lavished enough attention on the first nipple, he turns his focus to the other, taking it into his warm mouth and delicately tugging on the first one. The sensations are electrifying, an exquisite symphony of pleasure that envelops your senses.

Each touch, each movement sends waves of ecstasy through your body, and in this moment, everything becomes an intoxicating blend of pleasure that leaves you utterly captivated.

Gasping, you confess, “I'm going to come again.”

The intensity of pleasure courses through your body, causing your toes to curl and your stomach and pussy to clench in anticipation. The sensations are overwhelming, a symphony of ecstasy that leaves you teetering on the edge of blissful release.

In the throes of your release, Jungkook sucks passionately on your clit, sending shivers through your body.

Simultaneously, Jimin bites down on your nipple, a teasing sensation that adds an electrifying edge to your pleasure.

The combination is so intense that you can't help but feel like you'll get whiplash if they maintain this electrifying rhythm.

Jungkook's husky voice pierces through the haze of pleasure.

“That's it, my good slut” he murmurs, maintaining a slow and deliberate pace with his fingers, syncing perfectly with the waves of your ebbing orgasm. Your breaths come in ragged gasps, and the edges of your vision blur as the intensity of the experience takes hold.

Jimin's appreciative words glide over your heightened senses.

“She's incredibly responsive,” he observes, his hands skillfully teasing and massaging your breasts. Every touch sends shivers down your spine, amplifying the electrifying sensations that ripple through your body.

Your breaths come in frantic bursts, struggling to match the rhythm set by the two men.

“Are you good?” Jungkook looks at you, his face glistening with your shared intimacy, an irresistible blend of passion and desire.

His question hangs in the air, a subtle reminder that you're at the center of this whirlwind, and your response will fuel the flames of the already scorching atmosphere.

“Yeah.”

“Good.”

The room crackles with an unspoken tension as your boyfriend rises, his boxer-clad arousal on full display. The subtle play of shadows across the fabric highlights every contour, a palpable promise of the passion about to unfold.

Your gaze locks onto the prominent bulge, a visual cue that sets your pulse racing and stirs a magnetic attraction.

“I want to watch Jimin fuck you,” his words hang in the air, a daring proposition that sends a jolt of surprise through you.

You glance at your boyfriend, questioning the audacity of such a suggestion.

As he positions you in front of Jimin, the atmosphere thickens with an alluring tension.

Uncertainty blends with a heady anticipation, leaving you on the edge of curiosity and excitement.

Would he really allow that?

The room pulses with a forbidden thrill, an uncharted territory that beckons you to explore its depths.

His gaze meets yours, a mischievous spark dancing in his eyes. Before you can voice your confusion, he begins to unravel the tantalizing plan.

“I want to watch Jimin take care of you,” he says with a wicked grin, sending a thrill down your spine.

The unexpected proposal hangs in the air, leaving you both intrigued and slightly uneasy. As the gravity of his words sinks in, a rush of forbidden excitement courses through you.

In that moment, his kiss holds the weight of unspoken promises and secret desires. His lips, firm and demanding, leave you breathless and eager for more.

“Just like you've dreamt about,” he murmurs, his words a delicious blend of command and invitation.

The air is charged with anticipation as you delve into a realm where fantasies transform into reality, and the boundaries between dreams and waking moments blur into an irresistible dance.

You gently cup his face in your hands, your touch a soothing balm to the storm within him.

“You know they don't mean anything, Kook,” you reassure, your eyes locked onto his.

In that intimate exchange, you share a silent understanding that transcends spoken words. Your love is an anchor, grounding him amidst the tempest of insecurities, and the depth of your connection speaks louder than any fleeting doubts.

His words hang in the air, a provocative promise that sends a thrilling shiver down your spine.

“No, none of that. When you dream like a slut, you're gonna get fucked like one,” he declares with a confident smirk, beckoning Jimin to step closer.

The air is charged with anticipation as you gulp, fully aware that the night is about to unravel into an uncharted territory of pleasure and desire.

The magnetic pull between you and the two men intensifies, creating an atmosphere where inhibitions fade away, leaving room only for the raw, unbridled passion that awaits.

Jimin confidently takes Jungkook's place, his sculpted physique accentuated by the dim glow of the room.

Clad in nothing but boxers, a potent bulge strains against the fabric, hinting at the intense desire beneath. The air becomes charged with the unspoken promise of ecstasy, and you find yourself captivated by the raw allure emanating from Jimin's form.

His eyes lock onto yours, a mischievous glint dancing within, as if he's ready to embark on an exhilarating journey through the realms of pleasure with you.

Your eyes briefly meet your boyfriend's, seeking reassurance and confirmation in the midst of this daring scenario.

His expression, a mix of approval and anticipation, tells you everything you need to know.

With a subtle nod, he grants his unspoken consent, fueling the intensity of the moment. The dynamics shift as Jimin steps forward, his presence commanding attention, and the unspoken agreement between the three of you creates a charged atmosphere, leaving you eager to explore the uncharted territories of pleasure.

“Just warm me up a bit before I fuck you, pretty,”

Jimin's gaze intensifies, pupils dilating with raw desire, and as he discards the last barrier between his arousal and the impending encounter, his words drip with both seduction and anticipation.

His request, a tantalizing promise of the passion about to unfold, hangs in the air like an electrifying prelude to an intimate symphony.

As you grab Jimin's dick, you're captivated by the velvety warmth beneath your fingertips.

His shorter, girthier form seems to pulse with its own heartbeat, a tangible embodiment of the passion that simmers between you. The weight of anticipation hangs in the air, and your mind becomes a canvas for vivid fantasies of the sensations he might evoke.

Lost in the rhythm of your own movements, you inadvertently drift into a world where the imminent encounter promises both intensity and ecstasy, leaving you blissfully unaware of the passing moments.

As Jimin grins with a hint of mischief, he reassures you with a low, soothing voice, “It's alright, we'll take our time.”

His anticipation mirrors yours, and as you guide him into your hand, you find a newfound focus. With a subtle yet daring move, you moisten his throbbing length with a well-timed spit, creating an intimate connection that heightens the shared desire between you.

As Jungkook positions himself behind you, a wave of anticipation courses through your body.

His lips graze your neck, teasingly gentle, before he surprises you with a nibble that ignites a delicious shiver down your spine. The sensation lingers as he moves to suck on the tender spot, claiming it as his own.

His actions are both possessive and tender, a contrast that electrifies your senses. Each deliberate movement on your neck serves as a tantalizing prelude, building the atmosphere of shared desire between you.

Jimin swiftly decides that your warm-up has served its purpose, though truth be told, the urgency in his demeanor suggests he was ready from the start. His arousal is palpable, a testament to the anticipation that has been building between you.

“On all fours, pretty,” in a delicate dance of desire, Jimin guides you onto all fours with a firm yet gentle touch.

The shift in position unveils a vulnerability that sends a shiver down your spine. As you face your boyfriend, the air thickens with a mix of anticipation and shared intimacy. His gaze, filled with both love and arousal, provides a reassuring anchor in this uncharted territory.

On hands and knees, your ass is presented to Jimin, a canvas for the desires that linger in the room. The contrast between the tender smile your boyfriend offers and the hungry gaze in Jimin's eyes creates a captivating tension.

“Condom?”

In response to Jimin's inquiry, Jungkook moves with purpose, delving into the contents of your nightstand.

From its depths, he retrieves a condom—an unexpected addition to your usual routine.

In your five years with Jungkook, such precautions were seldom necessary, relying instead on the reliability of birth control and the familiarity that time had etched into your relationship.

Yet, in this charged moment, the condom becomes a symbol of caution, a tangible acknowledgment of the unexpected twist this night has taken.

As Jungkook hands it to Jimin, the air hums with a blend of curiosity and arousal. The foil tears open with a promise, and the unrolling of the condom onto Jimin's dick echoes with a subtle shift in the dynamics.

Jimin's hands cradle the curves of your ass, his touch both tender and possessive.

His eyes, filled with concern and desire, lock onto yours, seeking affirmation in the depths of your gaze.

“Are you good? Is it okay?” he asks, his voice a breathy murmur that hangs in the charged air. The weight of the question adds a layer of intimacy, as if he's not only seeking permission for the physical act but also ensuring the well-being of your emotions in this uncharted territory.

You nod, a silent agreement, your breath hitching with a mix of anticipation and reassurance.

“You have to use your words, sweetheart, otherwise Jimin isn’t going to fuck you.”

He whispers, his warm breath caressing your skin. Jungkook's touch on your cheek is feather-light, a stark contrast to the weight of his words that hang in the charged atmosphere. His fingers, tracing the contour of your lips, carry a subtle demand for your verbal affirmation.

“I’m ready.”

As you close your eyes, a whirlwind of conflicting emotions dances in the darkness behind your lids.

The journey you've embarked upon feels like an irreversible tide, sweeping away the boundaries you once held dear. The nagging sense of wrongness, a lingering echo of societal norms, clashes with the electric current of desire coursing through your veins.

In this twilight of uncertainty, you ponder the enigma that is your boyfriend's decision to share you with a friend.

The possessiveness that usually defines him has given way to a new, uncharted territory of shared pleasure. It's a paradoxical blend of arousal and apprehension, and you can't help but wonder how deep this rabbit hole goes.

As Jimin's throbbing cock meets the threshold of your entrance, a charged moment hangs in the air.

His fingers gently part your cheeks, creating a canvas for the intimate dance about to unfold. The anticipation builds with each tantalizing tease, as the velvet heat of his head grazes your most intimate space, leaving a trail of heated promises.

With a deliberate slowness, Jimin breaches the sanctuary of your warmth. The gradual descent of his hardness into the depths of your essence paints a vivid picture of shared intimacy.

As Jimin delves deeper into the cavern of your pussy, a symphony of sensations reverberates through your being. Your moans, a harmonious melody, intertwine with the rhythm of your shared breaths.

With each inch he claims, you instinctively brace against Jungkook's hips, seeking grounding amidst the waves of pleasure crashing over you. Jimin's girth, an uncharted territory, tests the limits of your accustomed boundaries.

Yet, the abundant slickness of desire acts as a lubricated guide, easing the journey into an intoxicating dance of connection. The initial stretch, a transient discomfort, is eclipsed by the growing pleasure, a testament to the fluidity of passion and the resilience of your desire-soaked essence.

“Fuck she’s tight!”

His husky exclamation punctuates the charged air, echoing the tight embrace your core provides. A transient pause follows, as he relishes the depth of connection achieved. In the subsequent languid retreat, every inch of his withdrawal sends tremors of anticipation through your form.

With an emphatic thrust, he surges back into you, a forceful rhythm established from the outset. The intensity of his movements forces your head to bow, a testament to the powerful impact that each plunge delivers.

The heightened depth of penetration elicits a cascade of sensations, a symphony of pleasure and surrender that resonates with each successive collision.

In the throes of passion, you're a symphony of moans and pants, completely undone by Jimin's fervent movements within you. The intensity of the experience has you lost in a haze of pleasure.

Just when you think the sensations couldn't escalate any further, you sense Jungkook adjusting his position, a silent promise of more to come.

His gaze on you is intense, devouring every nuance of your response as if committing it to memory. The dark, lustful hunger in his eyes is unmistakable, mirroring the rhythm of Jimin's thrusts. With a seductive confidence, he begins stroking himself, amplifying the erotic spectacle.

As Jimin continues to plunge into you with a relentless rhythm, you steal a glance at your boyfriend, whose eyes are locked on the explicit scene before him.

The realization hits you like a tidal wave — he's not just allowing this; he's reveling in the erotic image unfolding in front of him.

The unexpected turn of events has you reflecting on the twists and turns of desire, leaving you in awe of the unfolding passions that have brought you to this surreal moment.

Inching closer, Jungkook traces a teasing path along your cheek with his finger, a silent invitation. The tension in the room heightens as you catch his unspoken request. Sensing the anticipation, you willingly part your lips, ready for the intimate connection that's about to unfold.

As you take him into your mouth, a soft moan escapes his lips, and he praises you, “That's a good girl.”

The warmth of your mouth, combined with the intimate act, elicits a hiss of pleasure from him.

As Jimin maintains the rhythm of his rapid thrusts, a low hum escapes his lips, a primal sound that resonates with the intensity of the moment. “Yeah.”

Jungkook's voice, laced with desire, breaks through the heated air as he urges you, “Just know who you belong to.”

His words hang in the room, a possessive reminder of the intimate connection shared between you two. As he fights to restrain himself, the anticipation builds, heightening the intensity of the moment before you take him into your mouth again.

His concern echoes in your ears as Jungkook whispers, “Say if it's too much, and we can stop anytime.”

The sincerity in his voice reflects a genuine care for your comfort, creating a tender contrast to the passionate atmosphere that surrounds you. It's a reminder that, despite the intensity, your boundaries are respected and valued.

As you hum in agreement, the vibrations from your mouth send a tantalizing sensation through Jungkook's cock, eliciting a low moan of pleasure from him.

“You’re taking me so well, pretty,” in the midst of the intense pleasure, Jimin's praise resonates in the air, heightening the sensations.

As you clench around him in response, the struggle to balance Jimin's relentless pace and attending to Jungkook's needs becomes apparent.

Feeling the need to address the moment, you pop off Jungkook’s dick, a breathless pause hanging in the air before you speak.

“Please fuck my mouth,” as your plea for more intensifies, your eyes lock with your boyfriend's, a mixture of desire and need reflected in your gaze.

Without a second thought, he responds eagerly, thrusting his dick back into your mouth, the air filled with the sounds of your shared passion and the unrestrained symphony of pleasure unfolding.

“Such a dirty slut,” as the explicit words tumble from his lips, your senses are heightened, the raw intensity of the moment swirling around you.

Each forceful thrust sends shivers down your spine, a delicate dance between pleasure and a hint of pain.

Tears glisten in your eyes, a testament to the overwhelming sensations that threaten to consume you. Your jaw aches, but you persevere, determined to please him and surrender to the ecstasy of the shared experience.

As the intensity of their movements builds, you find yourself caught in a whirlwind of desire, surrendering to the rhythmic chaos they orchestrate.

The speed and force leave you breathless, and you resign yourself to the overwhelming pleasure they provide. Your gaze flickers upward, connecting with your boyfriend's eyes, which mirror a cocktail of desire and ecstasy. His furrowed brow betrays the impending climax, a visual symphony playing out as you navigate the tempestuous pleasure they bestow upon you.

As Jimin's breath intertwines with the rhythm of your collective passion, you notice a subtle deceleration in his movements. Each pant resonates with the echoes of desire, a brief respite in the storm of sensations that engulf you.

“Fuck. I’m not gonna last long,” as Jimin's fervent pace quickens, his ragged breaths become a symphony of impending release.

The slap on your ass, a visceral punctuation to his words, reverberates through the room.

As you moan, the vibrations reverberate through Jungkook's throbbing length, intensifying the sensations for both of you.

An overwhelming sense of fullness consumes you, your senses heightened as the anticipation of another impending orgasm courses through your entire being. It's a crescendo building within, promising an intense release that echoes the passion-filled moments leading up to it.

Your body, already well-acquainted with pleasure tonight, braces itself for the impending explosion of ecstasy, ready to succumb to the relentless waves of bliss.

“Are you gonna come soon, pretty?”

Jimin's voice, a seductive whisper in your ear, heightens the tension in the room.

Your response, a throaty moan around your boyfriend's cock, sends a clear signal of the impending release building within you.

Jungkook, caught in the throes of passion, improvises by gathering your hair into a makeshift ponytail, a gesture both possessive and intimate, “I think that was a yes, Jimin.”

In the heat of the moment, your body responds instinctively to Jimin's touch.

As his skilled finger traces enticing circles around your clit, you arch your back, a silent plea for more. The pleasure becomes an overwhelming crescendo, pushing you to the brink.

It's a delicate dance on the precipice of ecstasy, and every stroke of Jimin's finger feels like it might be the one to tip you over the edge. The tension builds, and you're left teetering on the verge, caught between desire and the imminent release that hovers just out of reach.

In the throes of passion, Jungkook's hands explore your body with an intimate familiarity. His touch is both possessive and tender as he effortlessly finds your breasts.

A surge of pleasure courses through you when he pinches both of your nipples simultaneously, intensifying the sensations that already have you on the edge. In that moment, it's as if every nerve ending in your body is attuned to his every movement, creating a symphony of desire that leaves you breathless and yearning for more.

“Mmmhpf!” your scream morphs into a muffled mon as Jungkook's sizable cock fills your mouth completely, stifling any coherent sound. The sensation is overwhelming, the weight and heat of him stretching your limits.

Your body trembles, legs threatening to give way as an electrifying current courses through you. Gratefully, Jimin secures a firm grip on your hips, ensuring your stability as he relentlessly fucks into you.

“Fuck!” he exclaims, the raw intensity of the moment etched across his face as you continue to pulsate around him.

Jungkook continues to stroke your cheeks, a mixture of tenderness and dominance, as he relentlessly takes control of your mouth.

“Such a good girl,” his words echo through the fog of pleasure and the deafening symphony of sensations.

The ringing in your ears intensifies, drowning out the world around you.

If your eyes were open, the overwhelming intensity might blind you, yet behind closed lids, your vision blurs, and you surrender to the whirlwind of ecstasy that consumes every inch of your being.

“Where do you want me to come?” Jimin's ragged breaths are punctuated by the question that hangs in the air, sending a shiver down your spine.

His words, a sultry request, echo through the room, leaving you with a sense of anticipation that lingers in the charged atmosphere.

“On her ass,” Jungkook’s words cut through the heated haze, a directive that adds a new layer of intensity to the already fervent atmosphere.

The command is uttered with a possessive authority, leaving no room for hesitation.

As the waves of ecstasy gradually recede, your senses awaken to a heightened state of sensitivity. Every touch, every brush of air against your skin becomes an electrifying caress.

The aftermath of pleasure leaves you in a vulnerable state, your body still pulsating with the residual echoes of pleasure.

As Jimin withdraws from the intimate space of your pussy, a sense of emptiness lingers momentarily.

The subtle sounds of the discarded condom hitting the floor echo the intensity of the moment just shared.

Then, a tender touch graces your curves as Jimin's hand and warmth retrace the contours of your skin. The rhythmic strokes against his own arousal paint a vivid soundscape, creating a sensual symphony in the dimly lit room.

The culmination of his pleasure manifests in a cascade of white, anointing your skin in an intimate ritual. His gentleness, juxtaposed against the raw intensity that preceded, leaves you suspended in a fragile moment of post-climactic intimacy.

As Jimin relinquishes the reins, he utters a breathy proclamation, “She's all yours.”

Seated with an aura of confident dominance, his gaze becomes a spectator to the captivating scene unfolding before him. Your body, an exquisite canvas of desire, moves to the rhythm of Jungkook's fervent thrusts.

In the symphony of moans and erratic breaths, Jungkook's voice cuts through the air like a possessive crescendo.

“Always was, always will be,” he declares, his words saturated with a possessiveness that hangs thick in the room.

The intensity of his thrusts, the raw edge in his voice, and the audacity of sharing you with another - it all collides, creating a complex tapestry of desire and dominance.

It's a moment that begs the question: how did this man, usually unwavering in his ownership, allow another to partake in this intimate dance with you?

As Jungkook withdraws, his release splatters across your face, a sudden, unexpected warmth that catches you off guard.

It's a deviation from the anticipated script, but the unpredictable nature of the act only adds to the charged atmosphere. The mixture of surprise and satisfaction dances across your features, leaving a visual echo of the intimate exchange that just transpired.

As the remnants of their passion linger on your flushed skin, Jungkook's husky voice pierces the air.

“Such a good slut,” he commends, his fingers tracing a path from your face down to your parted lips, smearing the evidence of his cum into your warm mouth. It's a bold assertion, a tangible connection that blurs the lines between pleasure and possession.

Exhaustion washes over you like a gentle wave, pulling you into the depths of relaxation. The weight of your spent body sinks into the bed, every muscle tingling with a satisfying ache.

Your eyelids surrender to the soothing darkness, shutting out the remnants of a night that pushed the boundaries of pleasure.

As you recline in the afterglow, the room echoes with the melody of your contented moans—a symphony of fulfillment.

Soft warmth caresses your skin, pulling you gently from the depths of slumber.

The sensation on your face and ass registers—two warm towels, meticulously sweeping away the remnants of a heated encounter.

Jungkook's careful touch graces your face, tenderly gliding over delicate features, while Jimin mirrors the gesture below, cleansing away the traces of their shared passion.

Gentle hands guide you, rolling your body onto your back, a synchronized ballet of care.

They delicately part your legs, like pages in a book, unveiling the aftermath of shared desire.

Your voice, a tender moan, escapes in response to their comforting touch, an involuntary melody that lingers in the air—a testament to the intimacy woven into this moment of post-passion tenderness.

Jungkook's voice, a soft caress, breaks through the hazy aftermath.

“Hi, princess,” he murmurs, his words a gentle acknowledgment of the shared journey. The tenderness in his tone weaves a comforting cocoon around you, a warmth that lingers in the air.

“You did so good,” he adds, his praise a soothing balm to the vulnerability that lingers after the storm of passion.

Beside him, Jimin hums in agreement, a low vibration that echoes the lingering intimacy in the room.

“Want to take a shower?” his proposal lingers in the air, a suggestion weighted with the promise of cleansing away not just the physical residue but also the shared moments of illicit pleasure.

As he glances between you and Jungkook, a silent consensus seems to pass, the unspoken agreement palpable in the subtle nods that bridge understanding between the three of you.

With words caught in the aftermath of passion, you resort to a nod – a subtle affirmation that echoes the complexity of emotions swirling within you.

“We can clean you up better there,” Jungkook says as they lead you towards the bathroom, a sanctuary where water promises both cleansing and renewal, you find yourself caught in the juxtaposition of sensations.

Their touch, once a tempest of passion, now guides you with a tenderness that belies the intensity that transpired moments ago.

As you navigate the path to the bathroom, a surreal blend of emotions courses through you.

Physically, you're aware of the lingering sensations, a testament to the shared moments that unfolded.

However, beyond the tangible, there's a current of emotions, complex and uncharted.

The paradox of feeling overwhelmed and yet fulfilled creates a tapestry of conflicting sentiments.

The uncertainty that shrouds the future of your relationship with Jungkook and the dynamics with Jimin remains, but for now, in the cocoon of the present, there's an undeniable aura of bliss, an amalgamation of love and adoration that fills every inch of your being.

→ Permanent taglist: @nora12379 @jeonsbabygirlsworld @fancypeacepersona @ktownshizzle @pjmxxjm @ajoonniice @kookiewithluv @mikrokookiex @rapmonjoon94 @parkitrighthere

#jungkook x reader #jjk x reader #jungkook smut #jungkook fanfic #jungkook x you #jungkook fic #jjk smut #jjk fic #jjk x you #jeon jungkook x reader #jeon jungkook x you #jeon jungkook smut #jeon jungkook fanfic #bts smut #bts fic #bts fanfic #bangtan smut #bangtan fanfic #bangtan fic

68 notes · View notes

olderthannetfic · 7 months ago

Note

https://www.tumblr.com/olderthannetfic/767914734241628160/httpswwwtumblrcomolderthannetfic767056822358?source=share

This kind of person is why, after I had a manic episode after being gangraped two years ago and deleted one of my fics, I quit logging into that account, quit logging into all related socials, and made a new username on AO3 to write under. It doesn't matter what happens to cause it, if you delete something, you are evil. You are burning things down to hurt others and delight and entertain yourself. You are beyond redemption. Even though the anon they're replying to put the story back up, that's not good enough. You are not allowed to fuck up. Fucking up is an indicator of moral failing and reveals your truly vile, awful nature.

Mistakes are not tolerated. So once one is made, your only way out, the only way to ever be viewed as anything other than dogshit by readers, is to give up on the story. Don't reupload it, don't apologize, don't try to explain yourself. You've failed. There's no coming back from that. Any explanation will be taken to be a plea for attention and sympathy, a trap, a manipulation. Reuploading gives the content back but doesn't undo that you were vile, disgusting and twisted enough to fuck up once in the first place.

The only option, if you ever fuck up, is to make a whole new persona entirely and start over. As long as people like this are around, there's nothing else to be done. Apologies won't help. Apologies are manipulation in the eyes of the internet, where everyone is viewed as a potential enemy by default. You have to just give up on the story and walk away.

I'd love to reupload my old story and finish it. But people like this mean that if I do so, I'll end up being known online for being a manipulative asshole instead of a writer of a story.

The internet never forgets is a popular saying. The more accurate one would be that it never forgives.

Anon, yet again, these are strangers.

Yes, plenty of them are rude strangers. If it's going to hurt your mental health, don't re-upload the story.

But no, strangers do not know about the horrible things that happened to you. If they did know, they would probably think "Jeez, that's terrible!" and move on with their day.

Randos on the internet do not have a lot of emotional involvement with you, and that's a good thing.

And no, most people don't actually think in these histrionic terms. ~Eeeevil~ blah blah blah. This kind of black and white thinking and high drama is best taken up with a therapist, not my inbox.

67 notes · View notes

artbyremi · 17 days ago

Text

Whumpril Day 8: Burnout

Read on AO3-> Here

20,365 followers.

April couldn’t believe it. All her hard work was finally paying off. Ever since the whole Superfly scenario, she had been uploading daily to her YouTube channel. Leo had been helping her film after school in the school’s darkroom and had become her unofficial cameraman and editor.

It was nice to see someone as dedicated as she was. Leo had pulled a few all-nighters to finish editing in time for the 3:00 daily upload and he was always down for whatever. If April told him she wanted to film whilst wading through the Hudson or inside the museum of natural history after closing, he would be there. If she said she had a wild conspiracy theory about what was turning the walls in the cafeteria green, he would listen.

April had never been the most popular or the best at making friends and most people found her conspiracy theories or investigations a little too out there.

Of course her mom had always been there for her and been supportive of her ambitions but this was different.

Leo was a friend who was her age and with enough modern pop culture knowledge to understand the references she made. He was an amazing partner and April couldn’t imagine doing her show without him.

She was so lucky to have such a good friend.

Another successful week later and April entered the dark room after classes, carrying a cup of coffee and her notebook. She had been up all night writing down ideas for leads on the whereabouts of TCRI. They just couldn’t completely gone. It just wasn’t feasible. She’d received word back from one of her contacts, a city power washer who mostly worked near the TCRI lab, that he heard from one of his co-workers who heard from her wife’s friend’s uncle that TCRI had fled with Cynthia Utrom to a smaller lab location somewhere in the Northern New York suburbs.

April set down her coffee on a table and began flipping through her notepad. Somewhere she had made a list of possible suburbs to investigate.

“Hey,” Leo mumbled as he entered the dark room, carrying a large binder to his chest. “Did you have Mr. Harris for Algebra I?”

“Hey,” April looked up from her notebook to give him a small smile. “Yeah, it’s an easy A,” she said flippantly. “Just do the homework and you won’t have to study for the tests or quizzes.”

Leo gave a little nod, “Right, thanks.” He set his school bags on the table and then reached inside to pull out a quick snack of pretzels. “So, are we just filming here today?” He asked as he bit into a pretzel stick.

April nodded, her smile spreading wider across her face as she finally found the list of towns. “Yeah, I wrote a quick fluff piece on the new tables the cafeteria is getting.”

Leo gave her a puzzled look, “But I thought you hated fluff pieces?”

“Oh, I do but we need to keep this upload streak going or the algorithm is going to forget about me,” she began to rant, stepping closer and closer to Leo, “and then none of my videos will get any attention and my career as a journalist will be over!”

“Right,” Leo said as he backed away. “But is anyone really gonna care about the new cafeteria tables? I mean we go to school here and I don’t even think we care.”

April let out a sigh, “I know–I know. It’s dumb but we have to post something! Besides–” She held up her notebook, “I’ve got a big lead for a video next week!”

“Do you still think aliens are somehow involved in TCRI?”

“As a matter of fact, yes,” she stated bluntly, “But this isn’t about that. I made a list of all the nearby towns with TCRI sightings and I think this could be our big break for April Tonight! Think you could come with me this weekend and film some on the scene investigative journalism?”

Leo blinked, “Us? Alone? On a trip?”

April let out an awkward chuckle, “Well, yeah? Unless you wanna bring one of your brothers?”

“No-no-no,” Leo frantically shook his head, letting the tails of his mask slap him in the face. “I mean—I,” he stumbled, “I think they’re busy and like remember that time Mikey dropped that light and Raph and Donnie’ll get bored and—“

His face was turning bright red the more he rambled. It was kinda cute, how nervous he got. April was never sure quite why he got so nervous but it happened so often she just assumed Leo was an anxious person. She could relate to that. No wonder they got along so well.

“Leonardo,” April said softly as she placed a hand on his shoulder.

That immediately shut him up. He let out a puff of air then forced an awkward smile. “I’d love to, April.”

“Yes!” April cheered, then pulled Leo into a tight embrace. “You’re the best. This is just what the channel needs!”

Leo hugged her back, practically melting away in her arms. “Yeah, I just need to ask my dad.”

A few days later, April was sitting in the dark room, after school as she always did. She had her laptop in her lap, an iced coffee in one hand, while using the other to scroll her channel analytics page.

Her views were down.

Her subscriber count was stagnant.

Leo had been right about the lunch table fluff piece, no one cared and it was evident in the lack of engagement the video had garnered. She groaned and smashed her face into the keyboard.

What had she done wrong?

She had been sure to upload a video every single day since she started. She was sure to mention the like button and the subscribe button in every video and she even provided links to all her recent uploads on all her other social media as well as each of the turtles’ and Splinter’s.

April’s hands shook as she took a sip of coffee then pressed her thumbs into her temples. Her head was killing her. She knew it was probably the lack of sleep or lack of water or maybe a bit of both but she didn’t have time to worry about frivolous things like sleep and hydration; she needed a good and interesting story.

She needed to go big. She needed to wow people. Fluff pieces weren’t going to cut it. She needed to have breaking news for each and every upload. She needed to have everyone on the edge of their seats. She needed—

Leo

Where the hell was he? It was already well past three and school ended at 2:15. It wasn’t like him to be late. He was supposed to be bringing the edit for that day’s upload. It was another fluff piece this time on new treadmills at the Coexisting Center. It wasn’t anything special but it was important to keep up with the upload schedule so the algorithm didn’t leave her behind.

Just as she was about to text him, he entered the dark room looking a bit disheveled. His school bag was hanging onto one of his shoulders, wide open and spilling out. He clutched his math book to his chest and held his head low.

“Leo!” April said with a big smile across her face. She sprang up from her chair, setting her laptop to the side. “I thought you were flaking on me for a sec.”

“No,” he said in a small voice, his eyes darting downwards. “Of course not.” He hugged the book tighter to his chest. “I just had to stay after class today. Sorry, I’m late.” His eyes stayed fixated on the floor.

“Nah, It’s cool,” April said with a wave of her hand. “Teachers be like that sometimes. You have the new edit?”

Leo pursed his lips then averted his eyes as he curled his arms tighter around the book.

April’s heart skipped a beat.

This couldn’t be happening.

She might as well kiss goodbye all her dreams of being a real journalist.

“Are you serious, Leonardo?” she snipped, “do you know how far back this is gonna set me?”

There was a slight crack in Leo’s voice as he apologized.

“All of the hard work we’ve done these past few months is all gonna go to waste!” It’s gonna take me forever to get picked back up by the stupid algorithm.”

There was a pause then Leo looked up at her with teary eyes, “Is that all you care about!?” He tried to discreetly wipe the tears away, “Can’t you tell I’m trying my best here,” he snapped with a harshness that April had never heard come out of his mouth. “Sorry, I just can’t keep up with it all. I clearly can’t handle homework, editing, filming, and also keeping up with my usual training.” He tried to suppress a sniffle. “Now, I’m failing math, my dad’s disappointed in me, and I probably won’t ever get into a good college and April,” he paused to catch his breath, “I can’t even remember the last time we hung out just as friends and not about the show.”

April’s heart skipped a beat as she stared back at him. He was right. They hung out practically everyday but it was all in regards to April Tonight. She couldn’t remember the last time they hung out to just be silly teens. There had been so many places around the city that she had wanted to introduce Leo and his brothers to but that had all been put on hold in order to focus all her attention on her silly Youtube channel.

April looked back at Leo. His skin was pale and his eyes looked tired and lifeless with too many bags to count underneath them. His blue polo top looked slightly disarrayed and was oddly untucked from his khaki pants.

To put it bluntly, he looked an absolute wreck. The complete opposite of the clean cut teacher’s pet look he usually gave off.

He’d done this for her.

He’d overworked himself to the bone. He had sacrificed his own good grades and sleep schedule all to help her with her silly internet news show and this was how she showed her gratitude? By scolding him for missing her unreasonable deadline one time.

This.

This had to be the reason why she hadn’t had many friends before the turtles. She was too driven, too focused, too obsessed that she lost track of being a good friend in the first place.

She was cruel.

She was heartless.

But most of all, she was a bad friend.

“I’m sorry, April,” Leo let out a sad sigh, “I really wanted to help out but I’m—-“

“Stop, stop,” April cut him off, “I’m the one who should be sorry.”

Leo stared back at her blankly, blinking away the tears that were still forming in his eyes.

April averted her own teary eyes, “I’ve been a terrible friend to you,” she finally admitted in a small voice.

Leo opened his mouth to correct her that no, she was an amazing friend. She was his best friend but he just couldn’t get his mouth to say it.

“I guess I just wanted this so badly.” April admitted, a slight waiver to her voice. “And when our views and follower count started going up I thought I was really gonna achieve it. I never knew numbers could make you feel so good. ” She let out a deep breath, wiped away her tears then adjusted the beanie on her head before finally looking Leo in the eyes. “But that doesn’t excuse the fact that I’ve been a shit friend to you.”

“It’s okay—“ Leo started to say but then April cut him off.

“No, you’ve been sacrificing so much just to help me. That’s not fair and I’m sorry.”

Leo didn’t reply, he just hugged his math book closer to his chest and stared at the ground.

“Let me tutor you,” April said abruptly.

“What?” Leo shot his head up to look at her. “But then when are you gonna have time to–”

“We’ll take a break.”

“A break? But April–what about that big story you were working on? The one with TCRI and–”

“I’ll still keep working on it,” she said. “I just,” she let out a sigh. “I think I’ve hated just about every single video we’ve posted this last week and I think our audience agrees.” It felt simultaneously good and shameful to admit but it was the truth.

The past few videos they had uploaded were rushed, boring fluff pieces and April had hated them. She hadn’t wanted to admit it before but deep down she had known it was the reason for the low views.

“But what about the algorithm? The next time we upload it’s not going to do well, right?”

April shrugged, “Maybe.” If she was being honest, she wasn’t even quite sure she understood exactly how the algorithm worked. All her knowledge came from what she saw other people online saying and maybe that wasn’t exactly the most trustworthy source. “But when people hear about the exclusive tea we have on TCRI, they’ll have no choice but to come flocking back to our channel!”

A big grin spread across Leo’s face but quickly faded, “Will you still want to hang out with me if we’re not filming everyday?”

“Of course,” April replied immediately, “I’ll be your math tutor afterall. Did I mention I got a 98 in Mr. Harris’ class?”

Leo’s cheeks reddened slightly and he couldn’t hide the smile that spread across his face. “Right, yeah! That sounds amaz–,” he faked a cough to cover his overexcitement. “I mean that sounds cool.”

April couldn’t help but let out a small chuckle. “Why don’t we grab some froyo and I can help you with your homework?”

Leo gave a double thumbs-up, “Yeah, sounds cool!” He said awkwardly.

“But you know, Leo,” April said, her voice a bit serious.

Leo’s heart skipped a beat, “What?”

“I would want to hang out with you even if I wasn’t gonna help you with math.” She elbowed him in the side playfully, “You’re fun to be around, you know?”

“Oh,” Leo said in a small voice, cheeks reddening. “Well, you’re fun to be around as well.”

April’s smile fell ever so slightly. A part of her didn’t believe him. She had been so awful to him. She had been a terrible friend. It was difficult to fathom that he didn’t hold at least a little bit of malice toward her.

She needed to make it up to him. To prove that she was a good friend.

“And I-uhh,” Leo stuttered. “I noticed you changed your lipstick shade and I just wanted to tell you I think it looks really really nice,” Leo blathered.

April blinked

That.

That was not what she had been expecting him to say.

One thing was sure, Leo held no malice toward her. He was just sweet like that. He always looked for the good in people. She felt so lucky to have met him.

#my writing #mutant mayhem #tottmnt #mm leonardo #mm april

23 notes · View notes

lincolndjarin · 2 years ago

Text

Best Kept Secret

chapter four : sarad'ika (RE-UPLOAD)

ao3 link ✿ series masterlist ✩ main masterlist ✧

pairing : bodyguard!Din Djarin x afab!princess!reader

rating : 18+ mdni

word count : 6.8k

summary : you finally get a chance to see the gardens

warnings, etc. : language, panic attacks, general kodo grossness

A/N : i had to change accounts so this is a re-upload of my ongoing fic bks!!

Sarad'ika.

You won’t forget it this time, you can’t. So you write it in your book, just under Mando’s favorite color you write the two little words that have been keeping you up at night. Once you get that out of the way you’re left alone in the quiet, wide expanse of your room. You have about ten seconds of time alone with your thoughts before you get restless.

You need a change of scenery, and fast, because it’s taking every single ounce of restraint you have left to not stick your hand back up your dress, lock yourself in your room for the rest of the week, and think about that stupid, stupid dream. Opening the curtains you could see the sun starting to come up, so you pulled the rope that summons the girls because you desperately need a bath. You need to get rid of this dirty feeling that envelops you.

His phantom touch lingers on your skin. He had been so real, you swear you’ll have bruises on your waist when you undress.

Elaine and Lysa can’t get here fast enough, but when they do you’re already halfway out the door.

“Fresher, bath, now.” You’re still rocking a thin sheen of sweat and your mouth is dry. Lysa doesn’t seem thrown by your tone but you have to shoot Elaine a pleading look to make sure she doesn’t ask.

“Yes ma’am.” Elaine guides you into the fresher and quickly starts undoing your dress, while Lysa draws the bath. You know your entire body tenses up the moment she starts unlacing your bodice, thank the gods she doesn’t comment on it. You waste no time, the moment you’re free from your garments you step into the bath, you’re still not used to cold bathes like this, back on Hoth you’d pull from hot springs down in the planet's core to heat your water. But you couldn’t be more thankful for the cold now because it seems to be cooling the fire that lingers in your stomach. The girls retreat back to your chambers to prepare your outfit for the day.

“Not green.” You manage to squeak out as you sink lower into the bubbles. Watching them go. Alone with your thoughts again. Focus on something else. Don’t think about the Mandalorian. Think about how unnecessarily big this tub is. It’s less of a bathtub and more of a small pool honestly, you could swim laps in here. You float yourself over to the edge of the tub to find a washcloth, you need to scrub off any imaginary touches that might linger on your skin. You start at your shoulders, your mind manages to stay empty until you get to your chest. Then he’s there again, clear as day, so you try to think about something else, think about the least sexy thing you can, the first thing that comes to mind.

Your husband.

Yikes.

Surprisingly that works. You think about Kodo and the ache between your legs vanishes completely until you actually have to wash there. Gods, the last thing you need to do is start touching yourself here and now and have one of the girls walk in, so you make it quick, squeeze your eyes shut and shove the washcloth between your thighs and don’t think about him.

But you can’t get away from him, after a moment you open your eyes slowly and it’s like he’s right in front of you.

Fuck he’s actually right in front of you. The door to the fresher is wide open and it’s like he’s frozen in time, one hand on his blaster, the other on the door handle. His visor fixed on you.

He lingers way too long, you both know it.

Finally, in sync you both seem to snap out of it. He immediately turns ninety degrees to stare at the wall. You know he’s apologizing but you can’t hear him over the ringing in your ears as you feel your face turning crimson. You’re doing everything in your power to cover yourself with the bubbles but you know he definitely saw something, for Makers sake he was ogling you for a second there. There is a beat where it’s silent, you’re staring at him and he’s staring at the wall and finally you find your voice.

“Get out!” You’re covering your chest with one hand as you point at the door with the other. It might be the first time you’ve ever seen him stumble, Elaine walks in as he’s rushing out, wordlessly brushing past her, her eyes go wide as she turns from him to you. Your head is in your hands now. “I think I’m done.” She wraps you in a towel as you stand. She’s grabbing another towel to dry your hair as she extends a hand to help you step out. Guiding you to a stool and sitting you down, humming softly as she pats your hair dry. So much for the cold helping, now it feels like your entire body is on fire.

“He was just worried.” She says it matter of factly and you whip your head around to stare at her.

“What?”

“He was worried about you. We were in the closet when he barged in, all he saw was your bedroom doors wide open, and an absence of you. By the time I stepped out into the hall he was throwing doors open.” She smirks as she turns you back around so she can finish drying you off.

“He should have knocked…” You grumble as you cross your arms in front of your chest.

“Go easy on him, it’s the first time in what? Three weeks? Four weeks? He’s never been in a situation where he’s shown up to retrieve you and you weren’t there, he probably thought you were spirited away in the few hours he wasn’t keeping an eye on you.” Once your hair is mostly dry she starts loosely braiding it.

“I’m capable of surviving an hour without him.” You huff, you know she’s probably right. And there is a small part of you that kind of likes how much he seemingly cares.

“You’re his responsibility. I think it’s sweet how he takes his job so seriously.”

“Of course you think it’s sweet, he doesn’t follow you around like he’s your shadow.” You mumble but she laughs it off.

“Come on, Lysa is probably alone with him right now and freaking out, so we better not keep her waiting.” She covers you with a robe and takes you by the arm, ushering you back to your chambers.

You didn’t know it was possible to look ashamed through so many layers of metal and fabric, but there he is, standing outside your quarters like always except now he’s strung-out. You swear you catch his fingers clenching into a fist for a moment before brushing past him to get dressed, Elaine closing the door behind you before rushing over to Lysa. You’re standing in front of the mirror now and you can see them whispering to each other, you don’t bother trying to get involved when you see Lysa suppress a giggle.

They dress you in a lightweight pink gown, you’re thankful that they seemed to pick up on your distaste for heavy makeup as they do it much more simply, and before you can stop them they’re leaving. And now you have to sit and stare at yourself in the vanity, putting off the inevitable. It was going to be hard enough facing him without the whole bath incident but now it feels a thousand times worse. But you can’t put this off forever so you might as well get over it. Gritting your teeth you open the door and step out, before you can even look at him he’s rambling.

“I’m so sorry, I thought something might have happened to you, I assumed the worst and it was stupid and I should have knocked but I was worried and I promise I didn’t see anything and-” He stares at the floor the entire time and his words are rushed and quiet.

“Stop.” You cut him off. You had been prepared to let him grovel but the moment you heard how genuinely distressed he sounded you had decided to forgive him. You didn’t even know it was possible for him to sound so rattled, he’s acting like he saw a ghost.

“Stop?” He sounds like he’s got way more speech prepared and honestly, you don’t wanna hear it.

“It’s fine. It was an honest mistake and I don’t want to talk about it.”

“Okay.” He hesitates for a moment. “But I am sorry.”

“Stop it.” You glare at him but start walking in the opposite direction of the library. “But… if you’re really sorry I know how you can make it up to me.”

“Anything.” Well you were gonna ask him to take you to the gardens but if he was offering up anything. It’s almost like he can read your mind because he immediately shoots you a warning look. “Within reason.” Damn it. Gardens it is.

“I believe you still have a promise to fulfill?” You stop at the fork in the hallway, no longer sure of where you’re going. It takes him a second to realize what you’re implying but after a moment he nods towards the right and walks slightly ahead of you instead of trailing behind.

By the time you make it outside and to the forest trail neither of you have spoken. There’s still an oppressive tension looming over you both. You can’t look at him and seemingly he can’t look at you.

Of course in your case it’s because last night he had stared in your own personal porno and in his case he just saw you naked and you just so happen to be married to the guy who pays his salary.

Maker, is this even salvageable at this point? Do you want to salvage this?

You have to. This is all you have. Even if you hate him, (although you’re not even sure if that’s still true) even if some small part of you is attracted to him, (you also aren’t sure that part is all that small anymore) even if he saw your tits this morning, (he definitely did.) He’s all you’ve got at this point. So yes, you want to salvage this. All you have to do is say something, if you say the right thing you can fix this whole mess. If you say the wrong thing he might never be able to look at you ever again but that has to be a risk you’re willing to take and your mind moves faster than your mouth as you blurt out what might be the dumbest thing you could possibly say right now.

“Are we friends?” Gods, are you a child? He doesn’t stop walking, doesn’t stop to look at you. His stride never wavers as he continues marching down the trail.

“I don’t have friends.” Well shit. Big surprise the guy who’s paid to spend time with you doesn't consider you a friend. “But, you are probably the closest thing I have to a friend. Even if you don’t have a choice in the matter of my presence.” He finally turns to look at you. Maker, he sounds genuine, why is your heart fluttering, he called you a friend, it doesn’t get less sexy than that. “Am I your friend?” Did his voice just crack? You’re imagining things.

“Well, I talk to you more than anyone else, I spend more time with you than anyone else, so I suppose you’re also the closest thing I have to a friend.” You’re about to say something snarky to make your statement less mushy but you step out of the trees and your eyes go wide.

It’s nothing like they say it is in books. You’d always imagined a garden to be one big mass of the same shade of green but it’s so much more than that. There’s so many different greens, they all stick out, and there’s so many other colors, nothing back on Hoth that compared to this. You’d all but forgotten about Mando as you just gawked. It was massive, you could probably spend all day walking and never step on the same spot twice. There’s so much you don’t even know where to start.

You didn’t even know real flowers could be that brightly colored. You’d only ever owned fake flowers growing up because nothing would grow in the cold, the sharp hues of your plastic lilies would look pathetic next to these. These were alive, they swayed in the wind. Bugs flew through the petals. Everything felt alive. Up until this point you had not found one part of this planet that you liked more than home, but this was better than anything you’d ever had a chance to see.

“Does it live up to your expectations?” He’s next to you now, you don’t understand how he’s looking at you and not the field, you can’t tear your eyes off of it. You want to hug him. Well, no, that would be inappropriate, but you’re so thankful you almost don’t care.

All things considered you probably shouldn’t even be alone with him at this point with your combined track record the only things that happen when you’re in the same vicinity are arguments. And now nudity. But you’re so happy you don’t give a shit. You’re so happy that when he holds his arm out to you, you take it without a second thought and let him lead the way.

You wonder if you’ve been this happy since you arrived. Have you been happy at all since you found out you were promised to Kodo? You can’t recall. He’s very thorough, he makes sure you get to see everything, every flower, vine, leaf and root. Everytime he stops in front of something so you can get a good look he waits until you move first, to make sure you’ve had your fill of every single thing. When you ask him questions about the flora he seems almost embarrassed that he doesn’t have answers for you. It’s kind of cute. You don’t know how long you stay like that, arm in arm. You don’t even hear him when he finally speaks, you’re completely captivated by a butterfly.

“What?” It isn’t the usual tone you take with him, there’s a warmth to your tone that you typically reserved for people back home.

“I asked if you wanted to play a game.” Well you certainly weren’t expecting that.

“What kind of game?” You can’t help but be skeptical, even though you don’t think he’d try and ruin your good mood and you want to trust him. This just seems out of character for him.

“Well, since we’re almost friends with each other, I thought we might get to know each other better. That’s what friends do, they know things about each other.” His voice is casual and he sounds almost relaxed. It suits him. And he’s right, friends should know each other.

Friends are good. Friends are safe. Friends don’t have sex dreams about each other. You should be friends. That’s the safest thing to be, and it would be nice to have a friend.

“So what… we just ask each other questions? That doesn’t sound like a game, it sounds like a conversation.”

“Sounds like someones scared of losing.” He looks straight ahead as the two of you begin walking towards what appears to be a lake, there’s a gazebo next to it and a few other things you can’t make out in the distance. You can’t help but scoff.

“Fine. What are the rules?”

“It’s simple, we ask each other questions but you can choose not to answer, you can pass. First person to pass on three questions loses.” Well this seems easy enough, and he’s so secretive you’ll win without a doubt.

“Okay, but I get to go first.”

“Of course.” Is he smiling under the helmet? He probably has a nice smile. Is that something friends think about each other? Who cares, you can let this one thought slide, it's innocent enough. you hesitate for a moment, why not start simple.

“Where are you from?”

“Pass.”

“You can’t be serious.”

“Deadly serious.” His tone is still light so you know you haven’t struck a nerve. How odd.

“Okay so wait, what do I get if I win? Since it’s obvious I’m going to.” That gets a genuine chuckle from him. It’s nice. It’s not as bassy as his voice is, but it’s still low, raspy and authentic. You want to hear it again.

“What do you want?”

For you to grope me in front of a mirror?

Well friends don’t certainly ask friends for that. What did you want?

“I want a question.”

“Well that just doesn’t make sense princess, we’re playing a question game.”

“No, the winner gets to ask the other person a question and they have to answer. No passing.” You know you have a smug look on your face, you already know what you’re going to ask. He thinks about it for a long time, long enough that you’re worried that he might say no.”

“Okay. Deal. Where are you from?” You’ve reached the gazebo now and you both take a seat. You rest your arms on the railing so you can stare at the lake.

“Hoth.”

“I didn’t know Hoth could sustain life.”

“We live underground, why did you take this job?” You kind of expect him to pass again but he answers without missing a beat.

“I needed the credits. This was the highest paying job.”

“Why did you need money?” You pull your eyes away from the water to look at him, you’re kind of surprised to find his helmet already facing you and not the scenery, it’s gorgeous here.

“It isn’t your turn.” He asks again before you can protest. “What’s your family like?” You consider passing but it could be worse.

“I have eight siblings and I’m really close with them. Well I was. I never got that close with my parents, small colony royalty, they liked to act like they were above it all so in our colony of less than 500 people who had nothing to do, we had nannies.” You can’t help but roll your eyes at the memory. He nods slowly but doesn’t ask for a follow up so you just ask your next question. “Did you like being a bounty hunter?”

“I don’t really feel anything towards it. It was work, I didn’t hate it, I didn’t love it. I was just good at it.” He doesn’t even have his usual tone of arrogance, he says it like it’s a fact. “Did you choose to marry him?”

“Pass.” You respond way too quickly, and you know you’re practically giving him the answer by passing. But you don’t want to say it, don’t want him to feel sorry for you. “When do you eat and drink?” He chuckles again, Maker, you want to marry that laugh, you want to make love to that laugh, you want to bury yourself alive and die in that laugh. Nope, that’s not a normal thing friends think about each other you fucking weirdo.

“When you aren’t looking.”

“What? That doesn’t make any-”

“No follow up questions.”

You play for a long time, going back and forth until the sun is much lower in the sky. It’s exhilarating to have a real conversation go on this long, the two of you don’t even argue (for the most part.) He tells you so much about himself that you can hardly remember all of it, you keep a mental list of your favorite things.

“Did you really read the Smitten Paladin?”

“Yes.”

“Do you have a little straw in your helmet so you can drink stuff?”

“No.”

“Do you sweat a lot in all those layers?”

“Sometimes.”

“Is your name really Mando? Cause that’s, like, super convenient if it is.”

“It’s not.”

“What is your name?”

“Pass.”

“What color is your hair?”

“Brown.”

Now you’re tied, whoever passes next loses. You had passed earlier when he had asked if you wanted the rest of your books back. Cocky son of a bitch. When you had asked if he had read them all he responded with, “ Not yet.” You need to win. So you think long and hard until you come to a question you’re sure he won’t answer.

“Where are your quarters?” You give him a satisfied smirk, let's see him worm his way out of this one.

“Why do you want to know?”

Yikes. He’s got you there. Do friends usually ask friends where they sleep? Doesn’t matter, you’re so close to the win that you just deflect.

“Are you gonna pass?”

He takes a minute. A long minute, just staring at the lake, and you’re ready to accept the win when he points out past the water.

“There’s a cabin just on the edge of the pond. I live there.”

You’re so shocked he actually answered that you don’t even care that he didn’t pass, you squint and sure enough there it is, you’re surprised you didn’t see it before but it blends in so well with the trees. There’s a small cabin by the edge of the water. You have a million follow up questions but of course he cuts you off before you can ask any of them.

“What did you mean when you said I was your least favorite?”

Shit. You can’t believe he remembers that. Gods you don’t want to lose, and you can’t bring yourself to lie because you would always know your win wasn’t real and there’s no satisfaction in that. So you sigh.

“My first couple of days here I was very bored so I made a list of my favorite people here.” You can feel your face getting hot. He must be getting used to seeing you get red like this, it practically happens hourly at this point. “You used to be on the bottom of the list but now you aren’t.”

“Where am I now?” There is no hurt in his voice, just speculation. He’s leaning closer to you now. You can’t help but close your eyes and just enjoy his smell for a fleeting moment. Smoke, metal, and fresh linen. That last one is a bit shocking, he must have other flight suits that all look the same.

“No follow up questions.” You smirk. “How did you know I left my room that one night I snuck out to the library if you live across the lake?”

“Pass.” You don’t even get to enjoy the win because you’re a little disappointed that you don’t get to know the answer. “You win princess.” He stands and holds out his arm again and you quickly take it as you start walking back in the direction of the trail. When had it gotten so dark? The sun was nearly set and you’d hardly even noticed. You’d spent the whole day out here.

You want to ask your question immediately but the moment you open your mouth he speaks.

“We should do this more often.” He sounds so carefree, it catches you off guard

“The game?”

“No, but we can do that as well if you’d like, but I meant getting out of the castle.” Honestly the thought of being out more often thrills you, you just aren’t sure what the rules for that are since you married into the royal family.

“I would love to get out to the garden more often.” You whisper it, almost just to yourself.

“Not just the garden. Have you ever seen the rest of this planet?”

“No.” You haven’t even been off of the royal grounds.

“Okay, new deal. On the first day of the week we go somewhere, even if it is just the gardens.” Your heart skips a beat. He has a day now, just like Kodo, Mando has his own day. You wish you could keep the dopey grin off your face.

“Deal.”

You don’t speak until you're back inside the castle, you don’t even speak when you walk through the halls, you’ve finally found a comfortable silence with each other. You do of course unlink your arms, you don’t know why you both feel the need to pull away at the same time. After all you’re just friends, but you do anyway. Now you’re at the door to your chambers and Leo is waiting for you, impatiently tapping his foot.

“You didn’t attend any of your meals.” His voice is short, clearly upset with you. You give him an apologetic look, and you are hungry.

“Sorry… I guess I just lost track of time, if you bring dinner to my chambers I’ll eat now.” Normally you’d just go to the dining hall but you want one more moment alone with Mando. Leo eyes the two of you but takes his leave.

“As you wish, ma’am.” As he begins walking away you turn back to your steel companion.

“You owe me one more question.” You grin up at him. You wish you could see if he was smiling too.

“Ask away, princess.” He puts his hands on his hips as the helmet turns down towards you.

“What does sarad'ika mean?” You say a silent prayer that this doesn’t ruin the perfect day you’ve had. He doesn’t respond or move for quite some time. Your stomach is in knots and you start mentally cursing yourself out for bringing this up again. But he clears his throat and when he does speak it’s so unexpectedly gentle you almost take a step back.

“In Mando’a, sarad means flower, or bloom, and ika means little.”

Little flower.

He had called you little flower.

You don’t think friends call each other little flower.

You honestly aren’t sure what to say so you just sort of nod, but you don’t want him to feel like he upset you so when you open the door to your room you turn back towards him one last time.

“Thank you Mando. I had a really nice day.”

“Good night princess.”

“Good night.” You close the door.

You wish he had called you sarad'ika again. ✩

The next three cycles are the best you’ve had so far.

You don’t talk about your question and honestly that’s fine because you still aren’t sure how you feel about it. But being friends with Mando is nice, once you convince him that you aren’t going to bolt the second he looks away you actually get him to read a few books, you’re surprised he never picked something up until now considering how much time you two actually spend in the library. You stick with your fiction novels and are surprised to find how much he enjoys history books. He's a fast reader and matches your pace of a book or two a day.

But it’s the fifth cycle of the week. Which means you’re dolled up in blue and you have dinner with your husband tonight. You haven’t seen Kodo since your last dinner when he humiliated you so you aren’t exactly excited. Something tells you Mando isn’t all that thrilled either, he’s quiet today. He’s always quiet until you get him going but you aren’t feeling chatty today so neither is he. You both read in silence for as long as you can until finally you can’t put it off any longer and you loudly slam your book shut and stand.

“We should probably get going.” You smooth out the wrinkles in your dress from sitting so long. He doesn’t speak, only nodding as he stands, setting his book down on top of yours. You begrudgingly make your way down the hall and are thrown off by the amount of noise coming from the dining hall, when Mando opens the large doors for you you’re shocked to see nearly a dozen men eating, Kodo is seated at his typical spot, the head of the table and he stands as he sees you.

“Wife! So good of you to join us! I thought I’d invite some of my brothers and cousins to dine with us tonight.” He’s just as drunk if not drunker than he was last time and much to your discomfort the rest of the men don’t seem much different. Taking a nervous step inwards Mando starts to close the doors once the two of you are inside. “One moment Mandalorian, you won’t be needed tonight. Afterall, it’s just family.” There’s suddenly ice in your veins. You spent so much time trying to get rid of him you hadn’t thought about what would happen when he wasn’t there to protect you.

“I’ve sworn myself to her, I’ll stay” A chill runs up your spine. You’d gotten so used to his voice being lighthearted and gentle that it sends a jolt through you to hear him speaking so sternly. You don’t recognize the tone, even from your first few days with him. More importantly, when the hell did he swear himself to you? Was that a part of the job Kodo was paying him to do? It seems a bit severe for a bodyguard gig.

Kodo doesn’t seem in the slightest affected by the inflection of his voice even though the other men in the room look wary.

“I insist, Mandalorian. Take the night off.” He holds his cup towards the two of you before he sits back down and starts rambling to the men, seemingly picking up where he left off on some sort of hunting story. You turn, your eyes wide with worry towards Mando, you want to beg him to stay, you want you grab him by the shoulders and plead with him to not leave you alone but you know that he can’t. Even if he wanted to. It’s not like he can fight every royal family member, all the staff, and the half dozen battle droids that trailed behind Kodo. He turns to leave and you turn back towards the table but before he opens the door you hear him whisper just loud enough so only you can hear it.

“I’ll be right outside. Nothing’s gonna happen to you.” And then he’s gone, the doors close with a loud thunk and you pull up a chair.

Surprisingly Mando’s promise helps you relax, you sip your wine and you don’t have too bad of a time. It’s a miracle that the presence of all of Kodo’s relatives is a bit of a blessing. Sure, the room being full of men originally was absolutely terrifying but they keep his attention off of you and you quickly realize that they’re too scared to even look at you, you don’t understand that bit for a while until in an instant it clicks.

You’re Kodo’s.

He calls you wife because that’s all you are. You belong to him, therefore it would be an insult to Kodo to leer at you. As disheartening as that is, it's a bit of a relief and you’re able to enjoy most of your dinner until the servants come around and take your plates, which is a welcome sight because it means you can leave. Funnily enough you miss Mando standing behind your shoulder. You feel almost empty without him looming although you suppose you’re bound to feel that way after spending four full weeks by each other's sides. You’re eager to get back to him, to feel the safety of his presence and you’re about to stand up and leave when Kodo’s voice fills the room, commanding the attention of everyone present.

“Isn’t she just a gem?” In the blink of an eye everyone's heads are turned towards you. “Such a pretty little thing,” His grin is viscous and the way he says it makes your skin crawl. “aren’t you princess?” You hate the way it sounds coming from his mouth, and not in the same way you “hate” it when Mando says it. You detest the way Kodo says it.

But he’s so drunk a small wind could knock him over. You can handle this. If you can tease a Mandalorian you can subdue a douche bag prince.

“Thank you, my prince.” You bite back the venom that inevitably tries to seep out.

“Don’t you all think she’s lovely?” Once everyone's eyes are on you, you feel less confident. You wish he would just go back to calling you bland as the men nod and hum in agreement. You feel sick. It’s like having dinner with a dozen Kodo’s, they all have the same dull blonde hair and unpleasant voices. You’re preparing to leave again when what you assume is a cousin speaks up. He looks like he has a few years on Kodo and you know that the prince is the eldest of his brothers.

“When do you plan on getting her pregnant?”

You want to throw up. You can’t stand the way they talk about you like you aren’t even there.

Kodo’s grin widens.

“I think we’ll wait. My father is still young and if her looks are her only redeeming quality, I'd like to keep them intact for as long as possible.” The table erupts in laughter and you think about throwing your wine glass at him. Would that be considered treason? You don’t know so you just tune them out, you know they’re still talking about you, they do for a while.

So you drink your wine and stare straight ahead. Now that Kodo has seemingly given them permission to speak of you they don’t stop. Every once in a while you’ll catch a sentence or two and you have to swallow down the bile that threatens to erupt from your throat. They’re shameless, and they’re vulgar. The only thing that keeps you seated is that you know that none of them will lay a hand on you. It’s the only perk to being seen as nothing more than an extension of your husband. They won’t touch you because you’re his. You have a hard time finding comfort in that fact.

After what feels like an hour you stand up, your chair screeching loudly against the wood.

“I’m rather tired. I think I shall retire to my chambers.” You don’t bother hiding the repulsion from your voice but Kodo only smiles and nods as you turn to leave.

“Goodnight, wife.”

“Goodnight, husband. ”

You don’t turn back around until you’re out of the room.

You let out a sigh of relief once the doors are closed and immediately look for Mando, you don’t see him at first and a wave of betrayal washes over you. Did he leave? He had promised to stay. Could you even be mad at him for leaving? Kodo offered him the night off, he hasn’t had so much as an hour off since he started. You think back to what he had said weeks ago.

“You’re a full time job, sarad'ika.”

You hadn’t even thought of how draining that must be until now.

But he had promised.

Stop being a cry baby, don’t act like some heartbroken little girl, you’re being overdramatic.

You only get a few steps away from the dining hall when you almost trip over something and when you look down he’s there. He had been so still you’d missed him entirely. He’s too still. He should have said something by now, or gotten up. There’s a sinking feeling in your stomach as you look around. Kodo dismissed all the guards on this floor except for the several repurposed battle droids in the dining hall that served as his personal guard, there’s no one here to help you as you kneel down directly in front of him. His back is against the wall and his knees are bent, hands folded in front of him.

“...Mando?” you say it as delicately as you can manage, leaning your head forward so you’re in his direct line of sight. “Mando are you alright?” Is he shaking? “Mando, I need you to talk to me.” You can hear the anxiety in your own voice, echoing through the silent hallway. He doesn’t move so you just say fuck it and crawl between his legs so you can rest your ear against his chest, it isn’t easy with the chestplate but you settle in just above it.

Maker, his heart is racing.

You pull back and stare into the helmet. The concern is apparent in your expression as you place both hands on the sides of his helmet as you would when holding someone's face. His chest is rising and falling too fast.

“Can you breathe Mando? I need you to talk to me, can you breathe through the helmet?”

Fuck you can’t tell. You lean in closer, resting your temple against the Beskar until you can hear his breaths. The modulator isn’t even picking them up, you’re hearing them through the steel.

It sounds like he’s hyperventilating.

“It’s me Mando. I need you to tell me you're okay or I’m going to have to take your helmet off to make sure you can breathe.” Gods, you don’t want to have to do this. You whisper your own name a few times to him. “It’s me Mando, I’m right here.” You’re about to do it, you don’t know what other options you have so you squeeze your eyes shut tight and grip the steel of his helmet and take in a deep breath, in the beat of silence before you can bring yourself to do it you hear the modulator crackle.

“Are you hurt? It’s like he’s just waking up as his hands fly to your hips, holding onto you like he can’t even believe you’re real. The modulator barely picks up his murmur. But you drop your hands down and rest them on his shoulders as you sigh in relief. Thank the stars.

“No, I’m okay.”

He’s nearly incoherent as he speaks softly and quickly you barely catch most of it, the modulator doesn’t pick up the majority of it so you have to listen closely to hear his voice through the helmet, he’s still struggling to catch his breath.

“I didn’t know what to do… never felt so useless… never frozen up before… could hear everything… to rip his tongue out… talked about you like that… if any of them had touched… would have broken down that damn door … wouldn’t care about the stupid droids…”

All animosity you had ever felt towards the man in front of you vanished, even if temporary. Because that’s all he was right now. He wasn’t the Mandalorian, right now he was only a man.

“I’ve never… don’t understand what… wanted to stay… what if you… too many droids…” You press your forehead against his helmet to try and hear better and you finally manage to put together a couple sentences. “I couldn’t just go in, because if I got hurt, who would look after you? I can’t protect you from a jail cell, I’ve never had to worry about that before…”

You can’t take the way his voice shakes so you hold his helmet in your hands again and tilt it upwards to meet your gaze.

“Hey… I am okay.” You enunciate each word as you stare into the strip of black. “Nothing happened, I am unharmed.” You take his hand in yours and bring it up to your face so it cradles your cheek. “See? I’m okay, nothing happened to me. And if something was going to happen to me you would stop it. Okay?”

You sit like that for several minutes. Knelt between his legs, rubbing your thumb gently against the helmet as his unmoving hand rests on your face.

It takes him a while but his breathing finally seems to level out. When he speaks again he’s loud enough for the modulator to pick up and it’s jarring how normal he suddenly sounds.

“It’s late, you should be in bed.”

“Okay.” You’re just happy he’s okay.

Although now you feel a bit self conscious about the position the two of you are in. But it’s like he reads your mind as he puts his hands on your waist and easily lifts you as he gets to his feet. You don’t have a chance to say anything before he’s already walking. You just follow, and when you arrive he opens the door to your chambers for you.

You want so desperately to speak. You want to comfort him, you want to say anything to let him know that you’re okay, that he’s okay, but he speaks first.

“Good night princess.” He says it with a finality that lets you know that there will be no further discussion on what just happened. That tomorrow you will act as if this never happened. But you don’t want that.

“Good night, Mando.”

He waits for you to close the door, you wait for him to walk away. But neither of those things happen. So instead, because the two of you are just friends, you open the door a little wider.

“Do you wanna come in?”

I am no longer doing taglists so follow @lincolndjarinnotifs and turn on notifications to be notified when new chapters are posted !!

#lincolndjarin #the mandalorian #best kept secret #bks #din djarin #the mandalorian x reader #the mandalorian fanfiction #the mandalorian x you #din dijarin x reader #din djarin x reader #din djarin x you #din djarin fanfiction #RE UPLOAD

570 notes · View notes

someprettyname · 8 months ago

Note

NAMIIIII ITS ME!!! the anon who was trying to find you that toe curling, claw at the walls 18+ isagi fic! guess what? I FOUND ITTTTT🥳🥳!!! I FOUND IT I FOUND IT!!! after spending all morning literally from 6 am i was trying to find it and i was texting my friend to see if she could help and she suggested ao3 or wattpad since people from tumblr also upload their works on there sometimes... WHEN I FOUND IT I FELT SO STUPID LOL because why didn't i think the author could've just uploaded her works on another platform 💀💀 i can't send links on anon but it's on ao3, just search up isagi yoichi x reader ao3 and it should be in like the 5th column if you go through the numbers😆😆😆 the author's name is chocofwndant btw!! that fic was uploaded a while ago actually so maybe you could've read it on tumblr? it was around november of last year when the author posted it on tumblr 🤩 either way i hope you enjoy it because they're highkey my favorite writer for writing isagi and i'm devastated they deleted their blog because i think you two would've gotten along and I CANT FIND THEIR OTHER BLOG BC THEY MENTIONED THEY MADE A NEW ONE BUT THEY WANT TO STAY HIDDEN since they haven't uploaded anything😭like no please come back!! my two favorite isagi lovers *cries* but PLEASE. PLEASE GIVE ME A REVIEW ON THE FIC i hope it was worth spending all morning looking for it hrrrghdhd enjoy the meal nami🙂‍↕️🙂‍↕️

I'm just going to live blog this because BARELY 2 PARAGRAPHS INTO THE FIC AND IM ALREADY GIGGLING AND KICKING MY FEET EHHEHEHHEHHEHEH something about this fic is making my heart go skiiydssdhkixssd *chef kiss*

This is making me so happy because it's been a WHILE since I last read isagi only smut fic hehe

[ almost halfway through it and oh my god why is the author so good at this. I'm loving it so far. This is so filthy i love it. ]

ISAGI AND DEGRADATION ?!?!???! SIR. ON MY KNEES. 🧎🏻‍♀️

"pretty girl can’t you see you’ve ruined him?" I should not be reading this shit given the panels i have of him on my walls. I really shouldn't.

*inhales deeply* did i just get called angel by him? Oh OUCH- i just fell. On my knees.

This was so good, I'm gonna save the link so I can re read anytime.

And you non-non, yes you 🫵🏻

Thank you for recommending this to me, I indeed hadn't read this before and I feel blessed rn 🙏🏻

#Ask #isagi yoichi smut #isagi yoichi x reader #🧩 anon

32 notes · View notes

pavlovianfuckery · 7 months ago

Text

lets be mean to dream

A/N: Re-uploading all my fics after having a slight mental breakdown and deleting everything so this is kind of old, but bone apple tea and all that anyway

AO3

The Master-masterlist

Fandom Masterlist

Summary: If you've ever wanted to smack Dream around a little this is for you I guess

Pairing: Dream/F!Reader

Notes: handjob, some light slapping, no use of y/n

Length: 2100~ words

It's hard to pinpoint the exact moment where things had changed, but somewhere along the way what had started as an uneasy sense of companionship had grown into something more. It still felt surreal, especially when he would be totally absorbed in his work for days or weeks at a time. He would always come back to you eventually though, and if his shoulders seemed a fraction heavier you'd be there, to give whatever he needed. Neither of you had said it out loud but when you were alone, every small and private surrender spoke louder than words ever could.

Not that words are on your mind right now, because he's kissing you, nestled in a secluded corner of the library, the surrounding shelves hiding you from view. There is a quiet desperation to it, the way he presses in close, as if getting close enough would let you somehow absorb what's on his mind. Despite holding the collective unconscious of every living being, he is remarkably bad at outright telling you what he needs. It's equal parts sweet and frustrating, because he isn't shy, not precisely. Going outside of his function and asking for something solely for himself still doesn't come easy, but if there's one thing you've learnt from your time together it's to be patient with him.

"Will you slow down a bit?" You hold him gently back, giving yourself time to catch your breath. It's a gradual thing, but finally he simply rests his forehead on yours, eyes closed, his unneeded breath ghosting across your cheek. This is another thing you've noticed, the way he deliberately seems to make himself more human when he wants something from you. For a moment neither of you speaks, then you sigh and bump his nose with yours. "I can tell there's something. Talk to me?"

"There is something. I want..." he trails off, hesitating for a split second. The word 'want' sounds almost foreign in his mouth, as if it doesn't belong there. Wetting his lips he continues, still not looking at you, "I want you to hurt me."

"I can probably do that, if you elaborate a bit."

While things in that area aren't new to you, he's never asked for anything like that before. The thought doesn't lack appeal though, your mind almost instantly goes to bruises, marking his flawless skin. It's not much of a surprise when he frowns.

"How so? It should be fairly obvious what I am asking for."

You do your best to not roll your eyes at him. This isn't the first time he's been impatient and vague, so it's perhaps not entirely successful.

"To you, maybe. But I'm going to need a bit more detail than that. You want me to hit you? Or, I don't know, call you names?"

"Yes." He doesn't offer any more specifics, but at least it's a start.

"To both?" That gets you a nod, but not much more.

At least you know that he's not being coy or trying to be an ass, it's just...how he is.

"Fair enough. But let's keep it light for now. I'm not going to punch you in the face or get a cane out, especially not here." It's not clear if he had been considering either of those things as options, but better safe than sorry. "You good with that?"

"That is agreeable enough, for now."

"Great. So..." you peck his cheek before slowly kissing your way down the side of his neck, lips barely brushing his skin. "Do you remember that time on the stairs?"

"How could I forget?" He shivers almost imperceptibly at your touch, his lips twitching into a small smile.

"Then you remember what we agreed back then?"

He sighs, leaning back against the shelves.

"Nightmare." When he speaks, his adam's apple bobs and you have to fight the urge to chase it with your mouth.

"Good." You kiss him again, deep and slow. And then you slap him.

It's barely a love-tap, one on each cheek, just to test how he responds. It's only a small hitch of breath, eyes fluttering closed for a second, and he doesn't stop you. If anything he leans into your touch, daring you.

"Again."

At the next few strikes his cheeks gain just a hint of colour, and you can't help but wonder what the rest of his skin would look like, flushed and pretty, all for you. The next blow ends up a bit harder than you intended, catching his mouth. You half expect him to stop you this time, but instead his eyes gain a glazed-over quality as he spreads his legs slightly. You do it again a few times on each side, letting yourself be a bit rougher until his lips are puffy and red, his teeth faintly stained with pink.

"You alright?" You know that you couldn't hurt him any more than he'd let you, but it's hard keeping a tiny sliver of worry out of your voice.

"Perfectly," he grabs your waist and presses himself against your hip, letting you feel him. Even through those tight jeans he insists on wearing, you can tell that he's hard. "Unless you deem this a cause for concern?"

The cheeky attitude probably warrants another slap but instead you slide your leg in between his, guiding his hips with your hands.

"Go on, then."

He only hesitates for a moment before grinding down on your thigh. It's entirely undignified, the way the height difference forces him to slouch down, knees bent in order to get more friction. As he ruts against you until he's slightly out of breath it's easy to forget that he isn't human. When you finally take pity on him and kiss him, his lips are almost fever-warm against yours and the faint taste of iron lingers on your tongue. You run your fingers over the growing damp spot on his jeans.

"If you want something more you're going to have to ask." You give him one last slap. "Unless you'd rather stop now?"

"No." He's not quite squirming, but he's still trying to rub against you. "Touch me."

Knowing what he means doesn't mean that you can't tease him, just a little. Instead of giving him what he wants you slide your hand under his shirt, to the smooth plane of his chest. You can feel his heartbeat against your palm, as if nothing but his skin is keeping you from closing your fist around it.

"But I already am?" Trying to keep your expression innocent, you lightly ghost your fingers across one of his nipples, back and forth. When he lets himself feel he's always so responsive and this is no exception, the little nub stiffening readily as he shivers under your touch. Figuring that now's as good a time as any to experiment a bit, you do the same to the other side but this time you drag a nail lightly across it as well. That earns you a low moan and a twitch of his hips.

"You know what I meant." There is no real annoyance in his voice though, so you let yourself play with him just a few moments longer. It's almost hard to stop, especially when it's so clear that he's enjoying this. When you give him a pinch he lets out a small gasp, brows knitting together. "Touch me."

You take your time undoing his zipper, the sound of the teeth parting loud in the quiet of the library. Finally, his erection springs free, throbbing in time with his heartbeat in the cool air.

"Poor Dream," you trail a finger over him, all the way from root to flushed tip, "that looks uncomfortable. Would you like me to help you?" Not waiting for an answer, you tap his mouth with your finger. "Open."

This time there is no hesitation, his lips parting eagerly to let your finger inside. When you add a second one, he accepts that just as well, letting you trace the edges of his teeth and the soft slickness of his tongue. You sigh to yourself, pinching his nipple again, making him pant around your fingers.

"You look lovely like this, you know. One more." Not wanting to push him too much, you settle on three fingers, gathering as much of his saliva as you can before pulling them from his mouth with a wet little 'pop'.

When you finally wrap your slicked-up fingers around his length he lets out a long shuddering breath. He's nice and thick in your hand, skin soft against your palm as you stroke him slowly from root to tip. Swiping your thumb over the slit causes his hips to buck, and when you tighten the grip so the dripping head pops through the ring of your fingers the noise he makes is a wavering broken thing.

"The mighty King of Dreams," you tease, "all it takes to turn you into a useless mess is someone getting their hands around your cock."

For a moment he almost looks annoyed, but when you twist your fingers around him, his mouth goes slack and all that comes out is a breathy moan, eyes falling shut. As you keep working his cock, the rest of his composure crumbles until he's like putty in your hands, desperate little sounds falling freely from his pretty mouth.

"Somebody could walk in at any moment, you know." Your eyes flick between your hand and his face. "What would your subjects say if they saw you like this, leaking like a sieve for me?"

Every time he gets close, you dial the touch back until it's feather-light, denying him release until he's trembling against the shelves, the steady dribble of precome forming a small puddle on the floor. As his cock starts to swell again you squeeze the base, holding him off one more time. He makes a frustrated noise and ruts uselessly against your hand, body tense like a bowstring. Cradling the back of his head you thread your fingers through his hair, pulling his head back.

"You really need to come, don't you?" Kissing your way down his exposed neck, you can't help but smile at how easily he falls apart for you when he gives in and lets it happen. "Do you think you deserve it, though? Because I'm not sure."

"You would leave me wanting?" He really must be getting painfully close, his voice barely more than a rasp, "I have never known you to be cruel."

"Ask nicely and I might let you." You circle the tip of his cock with the pad of your thumb, torturously slowly, careful not to end it just yet.

"Please?" His voice is breathless but still too firm for your liking and you tut disapprovingly, squeezing around his shaft, teasing.

"Please, what?"

"Please, let me come." This time he sounds almost desperate, and you figure that's good enough for now.

"Come for me then," you grab his chin, forcing him to look at you,"but eyes on me."

Rather than finishing him off quickly, you keep your pace slow and steady, patiently working him until he's right on that razor edge. His eyes are unfocused and so dark that they're nearly black but he does as he's told, letting you see every small change in expression as he gets close. He has either forgotten exactly where you are or simply stopped caring because when he finally comes, he is loud. Despite your earlier quip, you weren't keen on anybody actually walking in on you, though. Slapping your free hand over his mouth, you do your best to quiet his moans as he spills all over the marble floor.

"Shhh, love..." You hush him as you stroke him through it, dragging his release out until he sags against your shoulder, utterly spent.

When he gathers himself enough to lean back against the shelves, there is nothing regal about him, all wild hair and rumpled clothes, cheeks and mouth high with colour. It suits him though, the satedness in his eyes and almost relaxed set to his shoulders.

"Still good?" You kiss his cheek and gently tuck him back into his jeans, taking extra care with the zipper.

"You." He pulls you to him and buries his face in the crook of your neck. With a deep sigh, he continues, "You...indulge me, more than anyone I have ever known."

"No more than you do for me." You stroke his hair, but rather than smooth it down, it just seems to make things worse. It doesn't deter you though. When he presses a quick kiss to the side of your neck your heart just feels full, of him and the words that, while unsaid, hang almost palpable in the air between you. With his voice muffled against your skin, you can't really hear what he says next, despite straining your ears. "I'm sorry, what?"

"I said, next time you need not be so gentle with me."

Next time? You can hardly wait.

⁂

The Master-masterlist

Fandom Masterlist

If you liked this spicy snack even a little, please consider supporting your local smut-slinger and hitting the reblog button on the way out, perhaps even drop a comment if you're feeling generous, it really helps with the motivation side of things a lot!

#dream of the endless x reader #sandman x reader #morpheus x reader #x reader #smut #my shitty shitty writing (affectionate)

32 notes · View notes

ichiwashername-o · 9 months ago

Note

Saw the trailer for Wicked. Loved it. Play come to the Silver Screen. Annnnd...that reminded me, YEARS ago I read a pair of fics that kind of served as a "fix-it" to the Wicked universe. They were a bit dark, but not as dark as the "Wicked Years" books. And then they vanished at some point. So I posted on Reddit yesterday looking for them and someone found them...like yesterday or today I think, and that lead me here. I remember you on FFN. I remember your writings very fondly. I was sad to see them go but now maybe they can be posted to A03 or something? You're as hype for this fandom as ever lol. I was away from it for years. Thank you. I love happy endings and redemption and I remember your stories being two of the best for that.

Thank you for the kind words! And yes, way back when over on fanfiction.net, I went by the username Ichiko Wind Gryphon. Notable fics that I wrote were "Dangerous Secrets," The Fire That Consumes Us All" (that's still such a dumb name and I wish I thought about that title more) and "Cursed Blood."

And in fact, someone (magica12, huge shout-out to you) reached out to me on deviantart and they were able to lead me to an awesome archived website where I could find all of my old deleted fics! It was such a rush of nostalgia. I deleted those fics in a fit of me cringing at my past self and I regretted it ever since, but thanks to them, I can reread all those fics I poured so much time and love into!

I definitely plan on re-uploading them, either on AO3 or fanfiction.net. And when I do, I'll be sure to post about it here! It may take a while, as I'll be pretty busy in the upcoming weeks, but keep your eyes open!

46 notes · View notes

satxnsupreme666 · 9 months ago

Text

I almost lost you: Agatha Harkness/Agnes x fem!reader/ Mom!Wanda Maximoff x fem!reader

Masterlist

Requested by: @midnight-lestrange

Summary: Agatha´s in love with you and you´re in love with her as well but she doesn’t know that, instead she thinks you have something with Wanda so Agatha stops talking to you, until you get severely injured.

This is a romantic!Agatha Harkness x fem!reader and Mom!Wanda Maximoff x fem!reader.

Words: 6k+

Warnings: Slight angst, minor mentions of blood and reader getting hurt, but happy ending (I love happy endings btw)

Author´s notes: Hi, this was a requested story, I do not know if I should tag the people who requested at the time, I want to be respectful, so I am not sure if I should tag them, I will try and do it since it was their request and their idea and if any of the people who requested back at the time now feel uncomfortable being tagged, please let me know and I will delete the tag.

Again, as this was one of the first stories I wrote for Agatha Harkness is a little bit short, I will be uploading the rest of the stories from time to time, I have to edit them and make sure they are legible enough and with not a lot of grammatical errors.

I hope you like it! ♥️

If you enjoy, could you comment, like or reblog? it would help a lot really

Taglist: @midnight-lestrange @eliscannotdance (If someone else wants to be added to the Taglist you can send me a message or an ask, it´s alright)

Wanda was around you all the time, she never left your side, there wasn’t a moment when you were alone, it was almost as if Wanda didn’t want Agnes or anyone else to get close to you, whenever you went, no matter where, Wanda was there by your side, grabbing your hand or holding you closer to her, she was all the time with you and this bothered Agnes a lot.

It was even weird to see you alone for more than one minute, Wanda was always behind you, making sure no one got near you, not even Dottie and she found that really amusing.

However when it came to Wanda not letting her get near you was annoying, Agnes just wanted to talk to you and hold your hand, she didn’t expect to fall for you so quickly, but she couldn’t help it, you were so sweet, your smile could brighten any room and she loved how you used to move your hands when you talked about something you loved.

The first time Agnes met you had been one week after she arrived to Westview you had left Wanda´s house and she was surprised when she saw you, Agnes smiled at the memory.

“Hiya Honey” You heard someone greeting you so you turned yourself to look at the owner of the voice, and behind you was a woman with a bike and her long dark-brown hair was bright, you smiled back at her.

“Hi” You said feeling a little shy

“I´m Agnes darling, lovely to meet you” She said with a big smile and you blushed when she winked at you

“My name´s y/n”

“So, you´re my neighbor too, right? I saw you coming out from Wanda´s house darling, I didn’t know you lived with her” Her tone was cheerful and her happy mood was contagious

“Oh yes I live there with Wanda, have you met her already?” You asked her with a curious tone

“Of course, darling I met her a week ago, she even made a performance at the talent show days ago” You frowned, a week? That couldn’t be possible right? Maybe Wanda had changed the memories of the residents here to make them believe it had already passed a week, you couldn’t just believe it, or could it be true? Of course, Wanda told you everything when you woke up, she didn’t like hiding things from you and you felt happy because she didn’t erase your memories.

Agnes found really strange that she hadn’t seen you since she arrived and she had already entered Wanda´s house many times all this week and this was the first time she saw you, what else was Wanda hiding?

“Oh well that´s great, she´s really cool” You said trying to recall the past days, it was weird you felt like you had arrived here yesterday, you tried to brushed it off, it was really not important.

“Yes, darling she´s really cool” She squinted her eyes a little, as if she was analyzing you carefully

“So, tell me honey, where are you going to?”

“I was going to see the town, I just woke up… from a long nap” You were unsure of what you were saying, you didn’t see the frown on Agnes face, this was interesting for her.

“Well, in that case I can go with you to show you the town, would you like that sweetheart?” You thought about it for a minute, she looked like a good person, so you agreed, it would be alright, and you couldn’t deny, this woman was really charming and pretty.

“I would like that” With a big smile on your face you looked at her again, you were sure you could finally be happy in this town.

“Let me put this on my garden, then we can leave doll” Doll, you said the pet name in your head, no one had called you so many pet names like her, and you liked it, you felt your chest getting warm, it was nice.

She took her bike and she placed it inside her garden and then she winked at you again, of course you laughed, she was really sweet.

“Come on dear, let´s go” Agnes linked her arm with yours and she pulled you closer to her, she brushed your hand with her fingers and you blushed furiously, the only person you felt comfortable being so close to was Wanda but Agnes made you feel just as comfortable if not more. You could smell her perfume it was a mix of vanilla and something else you couldn’t put your finger on, her perfume was really sweet and you found yourself wanting more, would she always spread her perfume all over herself when she got out of her house? Or maybe in the morning she spread it once and the essence just stayed over her all day?

“So darling, how did you arrive here?” You hear her soft voice asking you and you turned your head to have a full view of her features, you felt as if her blue eyes pierced your soul, she looked at you as if she was analyzing your expression, and you tilted you head a little to the other side thinking on what to answer, Agnes looked at you expectantly, waiting for you to answer, she was a very patient woman, and she could wait all the time for you to answer.

“If I recall correctly” You brought your left hand to your mouth, it was something you used to do whenever you tried to focus on something, it was an unconscious thing you did.

“I arrived here with Wanda, she drove us from some offices in her car and the ride was pretty long, I just remember falling asleep and when I woke up I was in my bed” Agnes arched her eyebrow, feeling confused because of your answer, nodding her head she bit her lip, she needed more information to understand what was going on with you.

“That´s alright dear, when you wake up from really long nap, you can feel lost, it has happened to me, especially after a long night of partying” You laughed at the movements she made with her hands as if she was dancing and she moved her shoulder to brush it against yours.

You felt so carefree with her, she made you feel alive, it was a feeling you didn’t get to have, years ago with Wanda you could only pass your nights at the compound watching a movie or cooking, but still you felt trapped, but here with Agnes, you felt that you could do anything and you wouldn’t be judged.

“Oh, hi Dottie, I love your roses!” Looking at the person whom Agnes was talking to, you saw a woman with blonde hair working in her garden.

“Thank you, Agnes,” The woman, Dottie, said back and when Agnes turned her face to look at you, she rolled her eyes and she had a funny expression on her face, she made you giggle, she was really something else.

After ten minutes you finally arrived at what it looked it was the center of the town, there were children playing with each other and some adults were sitting in the lawn, some of them were having picnics with their children and you smiled, it was a really different view from what you had seen in the last years, your memory wandered back for seconds to your old life, you felt yourself getting a little sad, outside of all these amazing things you were enjoying, you didn’t know how everything was. Agnes noticed the change in your mood, she could sense your sadness and it was as if she felt a little of what you were feeling, Agnes wanted to drag your attention from whatever you were thinking, but she didn’t know where the urges to see you smile again came from.

“Hey sweety, do you like Ice cream?” Hearing her talking to you was enough to forget about the negative thoughts, and you felt grateful for that.

“Yes, I like Ice cream, do you like it?” Seeing you smile again made her feel better, she was not sure why, maybe it was because you had a really pretty smile.

“I love it doll, what about if we go to that ice cream shop, we can get to know each other better” Agnes took your hand and dragged you to the shop, you felt her soft touch in your hand and you felt you face heating, this woman made you blush a lot. Also, you really liked the way she grabbed your hand; she did it as gentle as possible as if you were about to break.

When you entered you decided you wanted a milkshake instead of just Ice cream, and Agnes was happy to order for you, after you told her your favorite flavor, she went to tell the girl attending what the two of you wanted and you just waited for Agnes to return in one of the booths there.

You were distracted by the surroundings, everything was really pretty and even though you found strange that some places where exactly as you had imagined sometimes, everything was beautiful, you remembered one day that you were discussing all the things you would love to visit with Wanda, and you remembered telling her about a place like this.

“A penny for your thoughts sweetheart?” She asked you while sitting herself next to you, you felt her leg brushing yours and you tried to hide your blush by resting your chin on your hand.

Agnes looked at you thoroughly, she knew you were hiding something, and she wanted to know what it was, but this was different, she wanted to know Wanda´s secret because of her immense powers, but with you it was different, she felt the necessity to know what was affecting you, she wanted to help you, but she couldn’t put her finger on why.

“Wanda used to rent movies and buy ice cream for movie nights” You muttered and if Agnes hadn’t been paying attention, she wouldn’t have heard you.

The waitress came with your orders and placed them in front of you, you said to her a barely audible thank you and you took a sip of your milkshake, it was really good, you loved it.

“We used to watch our favorite series; she loves old sitcoms you know? and to be honest I kind of like them too” Agatha was looking your features and how you were playing with the straw, with your free hand you started to play with some strands of your hair, she could say you were talking more to yourself than to her, you were really in deep thought.

“I really liked when we passed time together, she has always been kind towards me but I feel something has changed, I´m not sure if things could go back as how they were” You were not sure what had changed but you felt something off.

Agnes felt bad for you, even if she didn’t know your entire story she felt empathetic, your pretty features looked sad again, and even if she wanted to do something, she didn’t know what to do, so she put her hand on your shoulder to give it a squeeze, unconsciously you leant your head into her hand.

“Y/n?” You heard a familiar voice that made you sat straight

“Wanda?” You smiled, what was she doing here? she was supposed to be at home, but here she was, in front of Agnes and you.

“What are you doing here?” You asked and you noticed how Agnes didn’t take her hand off your shoulder

“I was worried, I thought you would come home earlier, you´re never outside more than just one hour” You could see her a little tense, you didn’t understand what was the problem

Agnes found the scene quite weird, why had Wanda come to look for you? She wasn’t your girlfriend to be looking for you just because you hadn’t arrived home yet, or were you?

“Hey Wanda sweetheart, you do not have to worry I took good care of her, right honey?” You saw Wanda relaxing a bit, it looked like Wanda trusted Agnes

“Agnes thank you seriously, I thought she had got lost”

You played with the straw in your milkshake until you decided to just drink it, you didn’t notice Agnes was staring at you. you were so sweet but the sadness in your eyes was the thing that she could see the most.

“Is that good?” Wanda had asked you with a grin on her face, she really liked that you were enjoying yourself, she had created a lot of things according to what she had seen inside your mind.

“Yes, is really good, it reminds me of the same milkshake you bought for me back in-

“New York?” Wanda finished your sentence and you smiled back at her.

“Remember that cafeteria we saw in the pictures of the souvenirs in Germany?” Agnes saw Wanda getting closer to you

“Yes! The one with the retro booths and the tables, even the lights were some kind of retro decorations, I loved it, wait” You gave a quick glance to the ice cream shop, it was exactly as you remembered the cafeteria in the pictures, Wanda saw your excitement and she knew you had discovered she had created this place for you.

Agnes seemed to notice that as well, she had put the pieces together, so Wanda hadn’t just created this place just for her, she had created this for you as well, and what she understood, was that Wanda had even decorated the place according to what you liked, for her Wanda had acted out of love, giving you all these things, she understood how much Wanda loved you, but in what sense? She wanted to know, but this time she didn’t want to act as the nosy neighbor, she really wanted to know what was going on with you two, but she didn’t dare to ask you straightforward.

“Did you have a good time with Agnes “Wanda suddenly asked, you didn’t understand why she asked you that, and Agnes frowned, why would she ask that in front of her?

“Oh yes, totally, she is really funny, I loved being here with her” You turned your head to smile at Agnes and she winked at you and this time Agnes brought her hand to brush a strand off your hair, she couldn’t help herself you looked so cute when you blushed, Wanda raised her eyebrows, surprised because of what Agnes had done and of course Agnes saw her expression.

“Hey Agnes you wouldn’t mind if I take y/n home?” You hastily looked at Wanda and of course Wanda saw your confused expression but decided to ignore your expression.

Agnes squinted her eyes, why would Wanda wanted to take y/n back to their house? You had told her you liked being here with her, but she decided she could let you go this time; you were not going anywhere so she would have the time to speak to you another day.

“Of course, I wouldn’t mind, we can meet up another day, right sweetheart?”

But you didn’t meet up with her again, that happened two weeks ago and since that day Wanda never left your side again, she remembered the day where she bumped into you “by accident” at the supermarket, she felt happy that day because you talked with her for about ten minutes.

“Agnes, what a surprise, are you here to buy some chocolate too?” You asked her biting your lower lip, what a great coincidence.

Of course it hadn’t been any type of coincidence, she had just followed Wanda and you, but she wasn’t going to let you know that, she was happy that you weren’t with Wanda for at least a couple of minutes.

“Oh no sweetheart, I came here to buy this” She pointed to a single bottle of wine that she was holding in her hand

“That’s great, I’m still thinking which type of chocolate I should choose, I really like that one” You pointed at a white chocolate bar, “But I also like that one too” You said while you took a normal chocolate bar, it was so hard to decide, Agnes could watch you all the time, she could wait for you until you decided, she loved watching your expressions.

“Why not both?” She asked you while looking at the chocolates

Agnes was about to say something else but then Wanda came.

“Have you decided yet which one you want?” Wanda asked coming closer to you, she put her hand on your shoulder and that didn’t pass unnoticed to Agnes.

Seriously why Wanda kept interrupting you? As far as she knew Wanda was with Vision, then why didn´t she let you have a proper conversation with her?

You didn’t understand why Wanda really didn’t want you to talk to Agnes, she knew you liked her a lot.

For her part, Wanda was surprised, how was possible that you felt so comfortable with someone you had met just some weeks ago? She didn’t want you to get attached to someone who wasn’t even real at all, she didn’t want you to be heartbroken, she really hoped no one would ever come here to bother you or her, and she believed her magic was strong enough in order not to let anyone from outside enter without her knowing, but what if, just what if someone else broke into Westview and released all the inhabitants? She couldn’t even stand the thought of Agnes leaving the town and in consequence of that you would be left heartbroken, if that happen, she knew it would be her fault, she just didn’t want you to end up hurt, it would be better if you didn’t get too close to her.

Wanda thought Agnes was under her mind control and she thought Agnes was acting this way towards you because when she created the town she also was thinking that you could finally find someone who would love you and appreciate you, someone whom you could be happy with, but now that she thought about it carefully, if all of this didn’t work out, she didn’t want you to feel hurt because of her, but she couldn’t tell you to stop seeing Agnes, so she had to think of something else to do.

You had already passed through a lot of bad things, she didn’t want to add a heartbreak, years ago Wanda had rescued you from a Hydra base, they had experimented on you and when she looked at you Wanda instantly felt a connection with you, she could see herself in you, alone and with no one to look after her, since that day she decided she would be the one to help you recover, you would never be alone again, she was the closest thing to family, Wanda promised herself to look after you.

To you, Wanda was like a mom, she helped you understand your powers, she taught you how to use them but also, she taught you to trust again, with her help little by little you started to come out of your shell, she was happy that she could help you and of course she saw you as if you were her own daughter, she missed Pietro and she would always miss him, but with you by her side, she thought she could keep going, Wanda just wanted to protect you.

Agnes didn’t know any of this so her only theory was that you and Wanda were secretly dating, she felt hurt of course, Agnes wanted to have something with you but she thought that maybe you didn’t see her as just the friendly nosy neighbor, which to be honest she didn’t even like the role, at this point she wasn’t even interested in Wanda´s magic anymore, she could have left town but she decided to stay for you, but you didn’t even looked for her, she was conflicted, she had thought you had feelings for her, but looking at you here in the park with Wanda´s hand on your back, she realized you weren’t interested in her, so she stopped looking for you, she stopped visiting you at your house to give you little presents, she just focused her mind into getting to understand Wanda´s magic, after that she would just leave Westview.

You notice how Agnes started to ignore you, and you felt hurt, you felt heartbroken, what had happened? You didn’t understand, you thought things were going great between you and Agnes, you were aware that you didn’t talk a lot, but when you did, you felt happy with her and you thought she was happy too, sometimes when you wanted to go look for Agnes, something stopped you from going to look for her, like the time you were at the town center and you saw Agnes leaving the park, you wanted to go after her to greet her, but out of nowhere a bunch of people started to work on the street, you couldn’t leave the place because the men told you, no one was allowed to pass.

Or like that time when you were at the bookstore with Wanda and you saw Agnes walking down the street, you quickly went to the door to reach her but when you grabbed the doorknob you noticed it was stuck, you couldn’t open the door, even two teenagers that were hanging around the bookstore tried to open the door but they couldn’t, when you looked through the window to see if Agnes was still there, you didn’t see her and you pouted, it was as if something was preventing you to talk to her, it was really frustrating.

But now it was as if Agnes acted as if you didn’t exist, when she walked past your house and you were in the garden, she didn’t greet you anymore.

You were heartbroken, you didn’t know what to do, and you were afraid that if you tried to talk to her, she would just ignore you.

Wanda of course noticed the change in your mood, she felt guilty because she had caused this, and now she didn’t know how to fix it, Wanda hated to see you so sad, should she talk to Agnes? Or tell you the truth?

Wanda tried to think of what to do but at the same time she was dealing with the soldiers outside that were trying to enter Westview, she hadn’t told you any of this because she didn’t want you to add more things to your problems, she would have to deal with SWORD first. She had been trying to just ignore them but they kept sending the damned drones, and it was a matter of time for you to notice that there was something wrong.

It was late at night and you and Wanda were in your garden, you were watching the stars, how could this be something Wanda had created, it was really beautiful and even though you felt sad because of Agnes at the same time you felt at home, Wanda had told you that you would finally would have a place to call home.

The memory came to your mind and you smiled

“Listen, we will go home, alright? We will finally have a place to call home, but first I need you to go somewhere with me, and I need you to stay with me all the time alright?” You nodded at her and she dropped a kiss to your hair, she hugged you and you just leant into her, you trusted her with your heart.

“You won´t have to worry again, we will be a family” When she told you that she brought her hand to stroke your hair but when her fingers brushed your temple, you suddenly felt sleepy and you just fell asleep.

You felt tears at the corner of your eyes, Wanda had made sure to create all of this for you and for her, but still you felt something was missing, and that thing was Agnes, you really missed her a lot, she made you laugh, you felt safe with her and now she just ignored you.

You heard a sound as if something was coming towards you and when you looked in front of you, you saw there was a little airplane in the air, Wanda noticed it too and you saw her hands glowing red, you were not sure what was happening but you sensed that she was angry, really angry and with a movement of her hand the little airplane fell to the ground with a thud, the sound made you jump a little, what had just happened?

“I need you to stay here” Wanda´s voice was harsh, she was really angry but you didn’t know why

She took the airplane with one hand and lifted herself from the ground, leaving you there in the middle of the street, however you didn’t listen to her and followed her, since you had arrived here Wanda hadn’t used her ability to fly, so this was important, lucky for you, you could fly too, so you followed her from a good distance.

You saw her landing on Ellis avenue, she had told you not to come here many times, so it was weird, so you landed a few meters away from her

Wanda kept walking but you didn’t understand where she was going until you saw her passing through something, it was a magical field, you didn’t even know there was a field around town; Wanda easily passed through it and of course you followed her.

Now you were really close to the magical field and being this close was enough for you to see the small lines that looked like the screen of an old tv you were afraid because you didn’t know what was outside Westview, what had angered Wanda so much?

Taking a deep breath, you built the courage to pass through the field, you closed your eyes and when you were sure you were not inside Westview anymore you opened your eyes again.

You were not expecting hundreds of soldiers to be looking at you, it had been a complete mistake to walk through the magical field after all.

“I told you to stay inside!” Wanda´s accent was thicker and you could tell she was beyond pissed, so you just bit your lip, you could deal with her later.

“y/n?” Someone said your name and you lifted your head to see a woman with glasses, you had seen her before but you were not sure where.

“So, your little protégé has been here with you all this time? Do you know how many times we have been looking for you? Did you help her to trap all these people here?” This time it was an old man who held a smirk on his face

“Leave her alone, she has nothing to do with this, leave her out of this, you came for me, not for her” The man laughed and he moved his hand it was a sign for all the soldiers to point their guns at you, now you were afraid, this had been a huge mistake.

Wanda used her powers to make them point their guns towards the man

“Wanda no! He´s just trying to provoke you, you´re not the villain” A woman walked towards Wanda a little, she was brave enough to do that, you were impressed.

You heard a sound, it was the sound of someone chambering a gun, you hastily looked where was the sound coming from and when you saw a soldier from far away pointing his gun to Wanda ready to pull the trigger you instantly used your powers, blue glowing from your eyes and hands, you lifted him In the air and threw him into some trees, the sudden sound distracted Wanda and she looked at you but that was enough for the man to grab the gun of the nearest soldier and he pulled the trigger, the bullet was going to hit Wanda right In her chest, you used your powers to push her to the ground and luckily the bullet didn’t hit her but this time you didn’t see him pointing at you, he pulled the trigger and you felt a sharp pain in your chest, everything happened so fast, the pain was unbearable, you felt like you were about to faint but Wanda grabbed you and with her free hand she threw the soldiers to the ground.

She lifted you in her arms and took you inside Westview again, she couldn’t believe you had just been hit by a bullet, she had wanted to kill the soldiers but she had to act quickly.

Agnes heard a lot of noise so she left her house and what she saw, horrified her, Wanda left you on the grass of your garden you had blood in your clothes and Wanda had blood in her hands.

“What happened?” Agnes was so worried, she couldn’t believe Wanda had let you get hurt, at the sound of her voice you lifted your head a little and you smiled, she had come to see you

“Agnes?” You said between coughs, the pain was awful.

Wanda tried to use her powers to take the bullet out of your body but it was hard, she couldn’t do it, her hands were shaking and she couldn’t think straight, you were bleeding and her powers were not working, she cursed and yelled, she couldn’t heal you.

Agnes was desperate she had to try something.

“Move Wanda” Wanda looked at her with a confused look what was she thinking? Wanda was about to say something but Agnes moved her hands and purple smoke emanated from her, the red haired woman was shocked, she was a witch?

Agnes knelt beside you and she covered your chest with her hands, Wanda saw her fingers moving and heard Agnes chanting something in a strange language, by this point Agnes was crying, tears were streaming from her eyes and Wanda was trying to process everything.

Suddenly the blood stopped coming from the wound you had and when Agnes moved her hands off you, there was no trace of any wound, any scar, you had fainted but at least you were alive.

“She´s alright now, she will need some time to rest” Wanda heard the woman and she nodded

“Who are you?”

“My name´s Agatha Harkness and we have a lot to talk, but not now” Wanda felt grateful, she had saved your life, and she couldn’t be more grateful.

When you woke up two days later, you gasped, what had happened? You weren’t dead?

“Be careful dear” It was Agnes´ voice and you quickly turned your head to look at her, she was sitting in a chair beside your bed.

“Am I dead?” Agnes laughed a little and she shook her head.

“What happened?” You remembered feeling a sharp pain and you touched your chest, there was nothing there

“You were shot sweetheart” Agnes ‘voice broke, she was trembling and you couldn’t understand why, Agnes brough her hands to your face and she stroked your cheek, you loved her touch

“I thought you were going to die, I almost lost you, I thought I would never see you again, I was scared, I couldn’t stand the thought of you dying, I love you so much” Your eyes widened and you felt genuine happiness, she loved you the same, you couldn’t stand it anymore and you kissed her.

You felt one of her hands hugging your waist, she had a strong grip around you and her free hand touched your face, she brushed her fingers softly against the skin of your cheek.

You broke the kiss and smiled at her, finally you felt you were complete, she was what you needed the most.

“I love you too Agnes” She bit her lip, she had to tell you the truth, she closed her eyes, she didn’t know how you were going to react

“Doll, listen, my name´s not Agnes, my real name is Agatha Harkness and I´m a witch, I stopped the bleeding thanks to my dark magic, but I really love you, and I´m sorry I started to ignore you, I thought you were with Wanda and-” A laughed made her open her eyes again, you were laughing at her, but how could she have thought you were with Wanda?

“Why did you think I was with Wanda? She´s like a mom to me” You gave her a soft peck on her lips and she happily received it.

“It doesn’t matter now, because now I know you love me just as much as I do, also you do not have to worry, I really like your real name, and thank you so much for saving me, I´m pretty sure Wanda is grateful too” You hugged her again and you rested your head in her shoulder, she already had talked to Wanda, Agatha explained everything to her and Wanda did the same, Wanda was really grateful, she didn’t know what would have happened if she had lost you, and Agatha felt the same, you were her entire world, she wouldn’t lose you, and she wouldn’t ignore you again.

“I promise you, I won´t leave your side, I will protect you too and I won´t ever ignore you again, I feel so bad for that doll”

“It´s alright, you don´t have to blame yourself, now we can start again, this time we will make sure to avoid misunderstandings, ok?” Agatha sighed and nodded she looked at you with so much love in her eyes

“I love your eyes they´re so pretty you know?” She leant to kiss you again and when she pressed her lips to yours, the door of you room was opened, again Wanda had interrupted you but this time Wanda smiled, she knew Agatha was the right person for you, she was sure of it.

“I just came here to see if you were already awake, we still have to talk y/n, but for now I will just let you enjoy your time with Agatha” With that said she left your room, with the door opened, of course she did that.

You tilted your head to look at Agatha´s face, you were really in love with her.

“I love you so much y/n, I won´t leave you” You were sure she wouldn’t do it; you could feel the love she felt for you.

“Do you want to go downstair for something to eat? I´m hungry, I could make something for the two of us” Agatha nodded and stood from her chair she stretched her hand out for you to take it and you eagerly took it, this was good, now you were starting a new chapter and she was the missing piece, finally you felt happy, this was the family you had wanted.

#agatha harkness x fem!reader #agatha harkness #agatha harkness imagine #agatha harkness x reader #mcu imagine #mcu x reader #wandavision #agatha all along #agatha x reader #agatha harkness x you #wanda maximoff x female reader #wanda maximoff #wanda maximoff x you #wanda maximoff x reader #scarlet witch x reader #scarlet witch x you

293 notes · View notes

kingofbodyrolls · 3 months ago

Text

Moonglade (m) | kth

*this is a re-upload since I deleted my old account 🫣

You’ve always been captivated by the sea—a love as deep and endless as the tides. But when tragedy strikes, that love turns bittersweet, and you find yourself drawn to the very thing that stole a part of your soul. Night after night, you pour your sorrows into the embrace of moonlight and whisper your pain to the stars. Then, one fateful evening, a merman surfaces from the depths—a being of myth and wonder. Will you dare to believe in fairytales and the magic of second chances? In hope, love, and the possibility of forever? Perhaps, he’s here to show you that even in the darkest corners, beauty and light can still thrive.

→ Pairing: taehyung x reader (female) → AUs: mermaid!au, fantasy!au, magical!au → Trope: strangers to lovers → Genres: fluff / smut / angst / romance / comedy → Rating: mature/explicit/R18 (this is mature/explicit content, so minors, please do not interact.) → Word count: 15.3k → Warnings (general) + triggers: mention of an accident at sea (doesn’t happen to reader), technically Tae’s first time with a human, this is again somewhat of a crackfic. → Warnings (explicit): unprotected sex (stay safe!), breast play, fingering, multiple orgasms (yes, it’s very very vanilla). → Read on AO3? [link] → Author’s note: this one takes place before Seokjin’s ‘When it Sinks In’. To be honest, I don’t know what I feel about this one… like I like it, but.. I’m so sorry that the smut turned rather short and ehh…Yeah, I don’t know. I might be too hard on myself. But here it is! And I hope you like it, please let me know 🪸

[s.masterlist] → this is part of a collection of series that are stand-alone one-shots, but all of them are set in the same universe. They are slightly connected though 🤭

Taehyung adores his underwater world—his home, the ancient and wondrous city of Naraeum, nestled deep in the sea beneath the waves. Though Naraeum stretches vast and magnificent, with coral spires and shadowed grottos echoing songs of old, his heart has always been tugged by a strange longing for the world above, the realm of humans. For Taehyung is a curious soul, drawn to the mysterious trinkets cast into the sea from distant shores. He loves nothing more than to seek out these treasures, to hold them in his hands, to wonder at their history, and to dream of what stories they might hold.

Today, he’s joined by Namjoon, his friend and fellow collector, whose fascination lies not in human relics but in the jeweled stones and sea-polished crystals that glimmer beneath the sands. Together, they comb the seabed, weaving through a forest of swaying kelp, their laughter rising like bubbles through the emerald currents. The seafloor is dense and rich with secrets, the sands thick with memories of shipwrecks and forgotten eras.

Suddenly, Taehyung catches a glint—a flash of something golden hidden beneath the silt. With a quick flick of his shimmering tail, he dives down, his fingers sifting eagerly through the cool, coarse sand until they find purchase on the small object. It’s a locket, tarnished and weathered by time, yet beautiful, its surface etched with delicate engravings that seem to whisper stories only the waves remember.

“What did you find?” Namjoon’s voice is soft with wonder as he swims close, his own satchel bulging with crystals and fragments of shells.

“A locket,” Taehyung murmurs, gazing at the relic in awe. Reverently, he loops it around his neck, letting it rest against his chest like a secret that has finally found its keeper.

“Are you just going to wear it like it’s yours? You don’t even know who it belongs to. What if someone’s searching for it?” Namjoon asks, crossing his arms, one brow lifted in mild reproach.

Taehyung huffs, clutching the locket as if it might vanish from his grasp. “I doubt any human misses it,” he mutters, voice carrying a soft defiance. “They’re the ones who cast it to the sea. Besides—finder’s keeper.”

Namjoon rolls his eyes but follows along, his own curiosity piqued, as they drift along the sandy seabed, sweeping their gaze over shells, stones, and hints of hidden treasure. Gradually, their winding path carries them back to the heart of Naraeum, their bustling city, where ancient, towering coral spires glow softly in the filtered light. They spot Seokjin waiting by the marketplace, chatting with a mermaid they don’t recognize.

“Hi, guys!” Seokjin waves as they approach, his face bright with a rare excitement.

Taehyung, always one for meeting new souls, looks curiously at the girl beside Seokjin, though he notices a flicker of uncertainty in her eyes, the way she clings to his friend as if his presence alone anchors her. “Who’s that?” he asks softly, nodding toward the mermaid, whose gaze flits away, half-hidden by a veil of long hair.

“This is Soo-ah,” Seokjin explains, voice gentle. “I found her wandering near the outer reefs. She seems to have lost her memory—she doesn’t know where she’s from or which Cove she belongs to. I thought it best to bring her here.”

Understanding fills Namjoon’s eyes, while Taehyung’s expression softens with sympathy. He stretches a hand toward her, a warm smile on his lips. “Welcome to Naraeum, Soo-ah. I hope you’ll feel at home here.”

Soo-ah returns his smile, faint but genuine, her fingers brushing his in a tentative greeting before Seokjin nudges her forward, eager to show her the city’s wonders. With a soft laugh, Taehyung watches them go, feeling a flicker of something unplaceable in his chest as they disappear into the crowd.

A few days pass, and Taehyung is thrilled to have roped his friend Jimin into joining him for another treasure hunt. They swim beyond the city’s edge, far into the open sea, until the distant shore is visible, a shadowed line against the water’s surface. Jimin grumbles, claiming they’ve been swimming forever, but Taehyung only grins, his heart thrumming with anticipation. In the depths, beneath the waves, he knows more secrets wait to be uncovered.

“Look! A tiny mirror!” Taehyung squeals with delight as he catches a glint of light reflecting from the seabed, his eyes wide with childlike wonder.

“Big deal. We have mirrors at home, you know,” Jimin replies with a dramatic sigh, rolling his eyes. But he can’t hide his curiosity as he follows Taehyung deeper into the water, pulled along by his friend’s infectious enthusiasm.

They glide past a sunken shipwreck, its wooden bones stretching toward them like the fingers of an ancient ghost. Diving down, they slip through broken windows, marveling at the corroded cannons and the shadowed halls, their hands skimming over fragments of a life lost long ago. In one darkened cabin, Taehyung spots gleaming jewels and slips them into his bag with reverence, like they’re not just trinkets but pieces of a forgotten story. They pass skeletal remains, likely crew members left here by the merciless pull of the sea, and Taehyung feels a pang in his chest, a whisper of sorrow for those whose journey ended here, swallowed by the depths. But he presses on, the mystery pulling him further, and Jimin trails behind, loyal and watchful.

Eventually, with their search exhausted, they swim back out, drifting toward the distant shoreline, reluctant to head home just yet. The water grows darker, the sun having long ago slipped below the horizon, casting the world in an indigo glow. The stars above are a faint shimmer, barely visible through the shifting waves, and Taehyung knows that night has fully settled over the land.

“Shouldn’t we head back? Aren’t you tired yet?” Jimin mutters, his tone laced with fatigue, though his eyes still follow Taehyung’s every move.

Taehyung turns to him with a grin as wide and bright as a rising moon, his boxy smile full of boundless energy. “Tired? Never,” he laughs, his voice a spark in the endless sea, as he dives toward a narrow, shallow path, leading them further on into the night.

“I’ve never been here before…,” Taehyung whispers as he glides along the narrow, winding path and finally breaches the surface. He blinks, momentarily stunned, as he takes in the world above: towering trees cloaked in emerald leaves, their branches reaching toward the darkening sky. Fireflies drift like tiny stars, casting a gentle glow over the small forest lake, as if the night itself were holding its breath. Everything about this place feels enchanted, suspended between dreams and reality, and he stares in wonder, feeling the stillness settle into his bones. Even the air tastes different here, crisp and earthy, laced with secrets of the forest.

Jimin surfaces behind him, equally mesmerized, his usual playful demeanor replaced by silent awe.

Taehyung opens his mouth to speak, to share his amazement, when a faint sound catches his attention—a low, quivering hum that drifts over the water like a ghostly echo. He tilts his head, straining to hear, and the sound grows clearer, shaping itself into soft, broken sniffling. Realization dawns, a pang of worry blooming in his chest. Someone is crying. The sadness in the sound pulls at him, mysterious and raw, urging him to go closer, to uncover the source of the sorrow.

But before he can move, Jimin’s hand clasps his shoulder firmly, a silent warning in his eyes. “It’s time to go back,” he says, his voice a low murmur that barely breaks the surface of the lake’s hushed silence.

“But… I think someone’s crying!” Taehyung protests, his voice urgent, almost pleading. A tug in his heart urges him forward; he’s certain it’s a human voice, fragile and alone in the shadows. What could a human be doing here, by a hidden lake in the depths of night?

Jimin doesn’t answer. Instead, his grip tightens, pulling Taehyung back toward the water, his gaze steady, unyielding. Though Jimin is shorter and smaller, he’s surprisingly strong when he’s determined, and Taehyung, reluctantly, lets himself be led away. They dive beneath the lake’s surface once more, leaving behind the strange, moonlit forest and the sound of that lonely, haunting cry echoing in Taehyung’s mind all the way home.

Even as the water wraps around him, soft and familiar, Taehyung can’t shake the image of that lake, of the fireflies and the trees like silent guardians. And most of all, he can’t shake the thought of the sad, unseen figure he left behind, and the mystery that still calls to him from above.

Resolute and drawn by a mystery he can’t shake, Taehyung returns to the hidden lake a few nights later, gliding through the darkened sea alone. The moon casts a silvery glow upon the water, guiding him back to the narrow path he discovered before, and he slips through the shadowy reeds, his curiosity mingling with an unspoken caution.

He lifts his head just above the surface, the cool night air prickling his skin as the faint sound of quiet, broken sobs fills his ears. The sound is unmistakable, stirring something deep within him—a sadness so raw it seems to seep into the very air around him. He swims closer, yet stays hidden in the veil of darkness, and then, he sees you.

You sit hunched over on a small island of grass, surrounded by the lake’s gentle embrace. The weeping willows arch overhead, their slender branches draping the earth like curtains drawn to guard this secret moment. Moonlight filters through the leaves, casting delicate patterns across your trembling form. From his hidden vantage, he watches as you bury your face in your hands, your shoulders shaking with each quiet sob. The ache in your cries is almost palpable, as if you are mourning something or someone lost to you, and Taehyung can feel the weight of your sorrow, heavy and consuming.

He longs to comfort you, to reach out and tell you you’re not alone beneath the stars. But he hesitates, recalling the whispered warnings of the elders: merfolk must never reveal themselves to humans. And yet, he can’t pull himself away; something in your sadness binds him here, helpless yet watchful. He stays, his heart aching with each tear that falls from your eyes, his gaze soft and steady as he remains a silent guardian under the moon’s gaze.

The hours pass in this suspended quiet, the lake holding its breath alongside him. He wonders if you might need help, if you’ll fall asleep there, alone and exposed beneath the vast, indifferent sky. It feels wrong, somehow, for you to be here in this vulnerable state, with no one but the stars to witness your sorrow.

Finally, you stir, lifting your sleeve to wipe away your tears, and he sees your face—tired, puffy-eyed, but beautiful in its fragility. With a sigh, you gather your bag and rise to your feet, sniffing softly, unaware of the silent figure who watches from the water. As you walk away, Taehyung sinks lower, letting only his eyes peek above the surface, mesmerized as you vanish into the night, your soft footsteps fading into the shadows.

Even after you’re gone, he lingers, the memory of your sorrow imprinted on his heart like a delicate bruise. He doesn’t yet understand why, but he knows he’ll be back—drawn to this secret, to this mysterious, solitary figure who has turned his world upside down with a single, silent night of tears.

The following night, as darkness settles over the world, Taehyung finds himself returning to the lake. It’s as if an invisible thread pulls him there, some magnetic force in the quiet forest that he can’t resist. He has to know if you’re alright, if you’ll be there again. And you are—still alone, still crying softly into the night, a solitary figure wrapped in sorrow.

He lingers, hidden within the water’s embrace, watching you through a screen of willow branches that sway like ghostly fingers. He wonders what sorrow could be so deep, so relentless, that it brings you back here each night, spilling your heart into the midnight air. Part of him aches, wishing he could understand, that he could share even a fragment of your pain to ease your burden. The night around you is hauntingly beautiful with fireflies drifting like fragments of stardust, casting soft glows, and delicate stars wink down through the sheltering branches. It’s a scene of quiet magic, but he can see that you are lost within yourself, too consumed by sadness to notice the wonder all around you.

Each night he returns, telling himself it’s only to ensure your safety, to make sure you’re not alone in your sorrow. Even though he knows nothing of your life—your name, your story—he feels drawn to you with an intensity he can’t explain, as if he were meant to watch over you, to shield you from some unseen hurt. Though he doesn’t know what shadows he’s protecting you from, he knows he cannot leave you to face them alone.

Night after night, he watches, until he’s lost count of the hours spent in silent vigil. In the quiet depths, he waits and watches, close enough now to see the details of your face, the way the moonlight catches on the tear-streaks, casting an ethereal glow over your delicate features. Even as you cry, he marvels at the beauty within your pain, the vulnerability that makes you shine like a rare treasure hidden in the night.

But his heart grows heavier each time he sees you, crouched and clutching your hands, lost in what seems an endless grief. He can feel the depth of your pain, a sadness that’s woven itself into the fabric of your being, yet he doesn’t know how to help or why you keep coming back to this hidden, enchanted lake.

Though he knows the risks of venturing so close, of revealing himself to a human, he can’t keep himself from returning. And as he watches you once more, he feels the quiet stirrings of a promise within him, a silent vow that he will stay, night after night, until he finds a way to bring you peace—or at least until he’s certain that you’re not alone beneath the stars.

You lift your gaze to the sky, eyes reflecting the silver glow of the moon and the scattered dust of stars. A single tear slips down your cheek, catching the light, and Taehyung aches to reach out, to brush it away with the soft edge of his finger, to bring you comfort, if only for a moment.

But before he can act on the impulse, he feels a stirring in the water beside him. Gently, he swishes his tail, trying to nudge the small creature away. The silence of the night is broken when, suddenly, a sharp nip jolts him from his reverie. He turns to find an irate crab, its claw clamped tightly onto his tail. Biting back a curse, he shakes the little creature free, muttering under his breath as he pulls it loose. But in his flurry of movement, he hears the soft murmur of silence fall over the lake.

The crying has stopped.

All around him, an eerie quiet settles, heavy and expectant.

And then, drifting on the night air, a soft whisper trembles through the silence. “Hello? Who’s there?”

The sound of your voice—fragile, uncertain, sweet with a hint of fear—strikes him still. His heart beats a little faster, and he pauses, debating with himself, caught between a desire to reveal himself and a need to stay hidden. He can sense your apprehension, see the way your form tenses as you look around, seeking the source of the noise in the shadows.

Before he can stop himself, he finds he’s already swimming closer, his curiosity overcoming his caution. His face breaks through the surface right in front of you, moonlight gleaming on his skin and you wide, startled eyes locking with his. The world holds its breath for a beat, until you release a piercing scream that echoes through the forest.

He flinches, shocked, and a nervous laugh bubbles up despite himself. Not quite the reaction he’d hoped for—but at least you’re not crying anymore, right? In that moment, he’s unsure if he’s brought wonder or fear to you, but he knows one thing for certain: the boundary between your worlds has shattered, and there’s no going back.

A scream rips from your lungs, raw and sharp, your hand flying to your heart as if to keep it from leaping out of your chest. But the sound dies in your throat as your eyes lock onto his, wide and brimming with disbelief. He stands there before you, framed by the moonlight, arms raised in a gesture of surrender, his gaze steady and soft, hoping to convey a harmlessness that transcends words.

You squint, brows furrowing as if he’s a puzzle to be solved, a creature from dreams suddenly come to life. In a quiet, almost reverent whisper, you ask, “Are you…a mermaid?”

“A merman,” he corrects with a gentle quip and a smile that flickers like sunlight on water. He slowly lowers his arms as he sees you relax, a tentative curiosity overtaking your fear.

A faint smirk tugs at the corner of your lips, though there’s still a trace of wariness in your stance. “You’re not here to…hypnotize me and drag me down to the bottom of the sea, are you?” you ask, arms crossing as you take a cautious step back.

He gasps, genuine alarm flashing across his face as he stumbles back a bit himself. “What? No!” he protests, voice pitching higher with surprise. “I’m a merman, not some Siren or Banshee!”

“What are you doing here, then?” you ask, voice edged with a fire he hadn’t expected, a fierceness that makes him certain you could hold your own if he meant any harm. But he doesn’t—and he aches to find the words that will ease the spark of worry in your eyes, to somehow convey that he’s here out of care, not threat.

“I…I’ve been watching you for a couple of weeks,” he begins, his words spilling out in a rambling rush, like a river suddenly freed of its banks. “I just wanted to make sure you were alright,” he adds, and too late, he realizes the impression his words might leave.

Your brow arches, your expression shifting to something between suspicion and shock. He feels his heart drop, an unwelcome warmth rising in his cheeks. “I—I mean, not watching you like that!” he stammers, lifting his hands in a flustered attempt to take back what he’s just said. “I just…saw you out here, and I was worried. You looked so…lost. I only wanted to make sure you were safe.”

A silence stretches between you, broken only by the soft rustle of willow branches and the distant call of a nightbird. He watches your chest rise and fall, sees the guardedness in your gaze slowly soften, the wary lines of your shoulders easing just a little, though you still hold yourself at the ready.

“Alright…” you say slowly, still scrutinizing him with cautious eyes. “Let’s say I believe you. If you were so worried, why didn’t you ever try to…to comfort me?”

The question hangs between you, quiet and unexpected. He blinks, taken aback by the vulnerability in your words. When he speaks, his voice is softer, laced with the sincerity that has been tugging at him all this time. “I didn’t want to frighten you,” he admits, almost whispering. “I thought if I came too close…you’d be scared.”

For a moment, you both stand in that enchanted hush, the forest lake around you holding its breath. You see something in his face then—a tenderness, a yearning as deep as the water itself. And as you meet his gaze, a flicker of understanding passes between you, a fragile connection that neither of you can name, but both can feel.

“But you just did,” you say, the faintest chuckle slipping from your lips—not quite laughter, but something softer, tinged with a warmth he’d only dared to hope for. The sound pulls a smile from him, a quiet thrill sparking in his chest.

“True enough,” he murmurs with a sheepish chuckle, rubbing the back of his neck. “I really didn’t mean to startle you. I just wanted to be sure you were safe. I’m…so sorry for any fear I caused.”

You take a deep, steadying breath, letting the tension slip away as you exhale. “It’s okay,” you reply, your voice gentle as a breeze over the water.

Slowly, you sink back onto the cool, dewy grass, crossing your legs and glancing up at him with wide, searching eyes. “So…merfolk really exist?” The words come out with a hint of disbelief, your gaze taking in his green, shimmering tail with a sense of wonder barely concealed.

“We do,” he replies simply, watching your eyes rove over him, lingering in equal parts curiosity and awe. But as your gaze lands on the glint of gold against his bare chest, your expression shifts—your eyes widening, bright and incredulous, until he nearly laughs at the sight.

“That’s mine!” you gasp, pointing at the golden locket resting between his pectorals, your voice ringing with surprise. His hand moves instinctively to the locket, his fingers brushing its cool, familiar surface as he looks back at you, eyes widening in realization.

“This locket?” he asks, almost reverently, his fingertips grazing the delicate chain as if it were fragile, precious. In that moment, something stirs in him—a connection, a story he doesn’t yet know, that seems to flicker to life between you both.

“Yeah,” you breathe, your voice softening, as if the very air around you has shifted into something gentler. The tension in your shoulders melts away, and a sense of ease settles over you like a warm embrace.

You rise slowly, your movements graceful as you step closer, and without thinking, you stretch your hand toward the locket. But instead of touching the cool metal, your fingers brush the warm skin of his chest, sending a shiver through both of you. The touch is gentle, fleeting, but it lingers in the space between you, a silent understanding passing in the moment. Your skin is warm, and the contact, soft as a whisper, sends a soft flutter in his chest.

“If you open the locket,” you say, your voice almost a hush, “it’s engraved with a poem. It reads: ‘I am the moon; Queen of Night, a riddle wrapped in borrowed light, a silver spool where dreams unwind, an ancient orb as old as time’.” You recite the words with a quiet reverence, and when you finally realize your hand still rests on his chest, you jerk it back as if burned by fire, your cheeks flushing with sudden heat. “Sorry,” you murmur, your voice faltering in the slightest, a quiet apology hanging in the air.

Taehyung, his curiosity piqued, slowly opens the locket, his fingers tracing the delicate engraving you’d shared with him. As he reads the poem aloud in his mind, something stirs deep within him, an unspoken connection to the words. He looks at you with awe, as if the very essence of the poem were now tangled with the mystery of who you are. “A human... actually lost this?” he murmurs, a spark of wonder and disbelief in his eyes.

“How did you lose it?” he asks, his voice gentle but filled with the kind of curiosity that can only come from a heart that’s already begun to care. He carefully slips the locket from his neck and extends it toward you, offering it back with an open hand.

The moment your fingers close around the locket, you freeze, and for a fleeting second, the sadness he’d seen in you before resurfaces, washing over your face like a shadow. It pulls at something in him—something tender, something raw.

Your gaze drops to the grassy earth, and the air between you grows heavy with the silence of unanswered questions. You don’t speak, your lips pressed tight, but the weight of what’s left unsaid hangs in the air, thick and palpable. The sadness is back, clinging to you like a second skin, and Taehyung can’t help but wonder: what lies behind that silence? What is it that haunts you?

“It’s okay if you don’t want to talk about it,” Taehyung says softly, his voice a quiet balm to the growing tension between you. He runs a hand through his hair, trying to soften the weight of the moment. “I found it underwater. I didn’t think anyone would miss it.”

You offer a smile, fragile as the morning mist, barely lifting the corners of your lips. “It was a gift... from my grandmother,” you murmur, your voice dipping with the weight of time and loss. “She passed away many years ago. Thank you... for finding it.”

His heart tightens as he feels the atmosphere shift, like a delicate thread about to snap. The air feels heavier now, laden with unspoken sorrow, and he can’t help but sense the deep ache in your words, in the quiet sorrow that clings to you.

You settle back down onto the damp earth, and Taehyung sinks deeper into the water, the cool embrace of it helping to mask the vulnerability in his heart. He keeps his tail hidden, letting the water lap gently around his arms, his hands resting just at the edge of the shore, fingers brushing the cool grass as if grounding himself to the moment.

Then, your voice breaks the silence, soft but aching. “I lost it at sea…” The words fall from your lips like a whispered confession, each syllable heavy with grief, as though the sea itself had taken not just the locket, but a part of your soul.

Taehyung doesn’t speak right away. He only watches you, his eyes holding you with the quiet understanding of someone who knows that sometimes, silence is the only answer. In that silence, he feels the weight of your loss as if it’s now his to carry too.

“I was out on a yacht with my friends... one of them fell over, and she... she died,” you whisper, the words trembling in the air, and your breath catches, thick with the weight of grief. A sob escapes you, raw and unguarded, as the sorrow that has festered for so long finally surges, breaking free like a tide that’s impossible to hold back.

Taehyung’s heart lurches, and he leans in, his voice a soft, steady echo in the heavy silence. “I’m so sorry to hear that,” he says, his words wrapped in the deep sorrow he now shares with you, as if your pain has wound itself into his very soul. “You never found her?”

You shake your head, the motion slow, like each rejection of hope pulls you deeper into the abyss of loss. “We just assumed she drowned. But it was our fault... we didn’t even search for her... not long enough…” You pause, your gaze drifting out toward the water, your voice barely a whisper, yet so full of the weight of what’s unsaid. “That’s why I come out here…” The words falter as the tears begin anew. “I don’t know if I hope she’ll... magically appear, or if I just want to be closer to her—closer to the sea.”

The quiet understanding in Taehyung’s eyes deepens, and he nods, silently acknowledging the unspoken grief that binds you to the endless waves.

“But it’s funny,” you continue, a bitter chuckle escaping your lips as you rub your face, trying to quell the storm inside. “I’m afraid of the ocean now.”

His heart aches at the contradiction—how the sea, which once held the promise of freedom, now holds only the echoes of a life lost, a fear that cannot be soothed by the tides. He says nothing, but his gaze speaks volumes, as he shares the silence of your struggle—caught between love and fear, between longing and loss.

He blinks, trying to fathom it—how you, who braved this quiet patch of land in the middle of the lake, could be encircled by the waters that both call to you and haunt you. The vast, endless sea, once a place of freedom, has become something fraught with sorrow.

“I could help you fall in love with the ocean again,” he murmurs, the words slipping out as naturally as the currents beneath him. He doesn’t know why he’s offering, doesn’t fully understand this urge to soothe your fear and restore what’s been taken from you. But he feels it—a pull to guide you back to the sea that you once cherished, to help mend the bond between you and the water.

When he sees your eyes widen with apprehension, he raises his hands gently, adding, “Only if you want to.”

You ease a little, though the uncertainty remains, and in a barely audible whisper, you murmur, “I don’t know... I’m not sure I’m ready yet.”

He nods, understanding the weight of such a decision. “That’s okay,” he says softly. “Honestly, I just don’t want to see you cry anymore.” He offers a gentle smile, one that he hopes brings warmth and a touch of calm, like sunlight filtering through water.

You return the smile, albeit faintly, your expression softening. “Talking to you... it’s helped a lot,” you say, your voice filled with a quiet gratitude.

And in that shared moment, with only the stars and the whispering willows as witness, a fragile peace settles between you.

“But... I think I should get home now,” you murmur, pulling your phone from your bag. Its glow lights your face in the dimness. “It’s gotten really late.”

Taehyung nods, understanding, though a quiet pang tugs at his heart as he imagines this clearing falling silent again once you leave.

Then, to his surprise, you glance back at him, your gaze soft yet hopeful. “Will you be here tomorrow?”

The question catches him off guard; he stares at you, blinking, feeling for a moment like he’s been swept up by a wave. “If... you want me to?” he asks, voice barely above a whisper, unsure if he’s dared to hope too much.

A hint of color blooms on your cheeks, and you smile, gaze dipping shyly. “Yeah. I’d like that. I’d like to know more about you... and the merfolk. Maybe you could tell me some stories?”

His own grin spreads wide, an earnest promise shining in his eyes. “Absolutely. I’ll be here tomorrow—I promise.”

You rise, stepping lightly over a shallow stretch of water, your feet skimming the surface with a graceful leap. At the other side, you pause and turn, offering a small, lingering wave. He raises his hand in return, smiling as he watches you slip into the night, your figure fading into the shadows beneath the moonlit trees.

For a while, he simply remains, feeling as if the air is alive with all that was left unspoken, the night sky his only witness. And even as you vanish into the distance, Taehyung remains rooted, heart swelling with the promise of a tomorrow colored by your presence.

Thoughts of the brown-haired merman with the shimmering green tail have drifted through your mind since yesterday, haunting you like a half-remembered dream. It suddenly dawns on you that you don’t even know his name, and yet the memory of him fills your chest with a quiet, unshakable pull. Now, with night draping the town in deep blue shadows, you find yourself alone on the bus heading toward the outskirts, the only passenger riding out to the edge of the world.

The hum of your playlist whispers through your earphones, blending with the rhythmic pulse of the bus engine as scenes of darkened fields and silhouetted trees slip by in the windows. Each mile draws you closer, heightening the anticipation tingling beneath your skin, until finally, the bus slows to a stop, releasing you into the night.

You step onto the gravel path and feel a strange comfort in the solitude. The night is vast, the air tinged with the earthy scent of pine and soil, and there are no streetlights to guide your way—only the faint glimmer of starlight scattered across the heavens above. Yet you know this path by heart; your feet follow its familiar curves as though led by an invisible thread. It’s just a kilometer and a half from here to the lake, but each step feels like a journey through realms unknown.

As you approach the grove, you see the willows, their branches swaying gently in the breeze, graceful arms weaving an entryway to something almost sacred. Your heart begins to race as you brush aside the delicate, trailing branches, slipping into the secret world they protect. The lake opens before you, quiet and timeless, bathed in silvery moonlight that dances over the water’s surface. Here, beneath the ancient watch of the willows, you enter a place where magic feels like it lives in every ripple and breath.

With a deep breath, you step closer to the lake’s edge, wondering if he’ll be there, waiting in the shadows between the water and the sky.

In the soft darkness, you quickly realize you’re alone; the lake is still, the merman nowhere in sight. With a small leap, you cross the shallow strip of water, landing on the tiny isle in the center of the lake. You settle yourself down, hugging your knees, feeling the hum of fireflies flickering around you, their gentle glow brushing the air with a living, golden warmth.

Just as your mind begins to drift, a sudden ripple stirs the water before you, and then—there he is, his head emerging from the lake in a tumble of dripping, tousled brown hair. You flinch, nearly letting out a scream, your pulse skipping a beat at the surprise. But the alarm dissolves in a heartbeat as you recognize the familiar face smiling up at you, amusement twinkling in his dark eyes.

“Oh! I didn’t mean to scare you,” he says, giggling as he smooths back his wet hair, his green tail flicking playfully above the water’s surface. The moonlight catches the emerald scales, each flicker a tiny flash of silver and jade. He uses his hands to wipe water from his face, looking all the while like he’s trying—and failing—to stifle a laugh.

“You didn’t scare me!” you insist, though the quick flush of heat in your cheeks tells otherwise, and you can tell from his grin that he sees right through it. You tilt your chin a little higher, hoping to hide your embarrassment, but he only chuckles, the sound warm and light as it drifts across the water.

“Well, I’ll believe you this time,” he says, smiling at you with a kind of open joy, as if the night was made for moments just like this. You smile back, feeling the tension melt away, replaced by a soft thrill in the air between you.

“Anyway,” you say with a playful glint in your eye, “I forgot to ask your name yesterday.”

He chuckles, low and warm, the sound rumbling like distant thunder. “I’m Taehyung,” he says, his voice rich as velvet.

“I’m Y/N,” you reply, offering a soft smile that he mirrors, a kind of light passing between you in the moonlit stillness.

“So… will you tell me stories about merfolk?” you ask, curiosity woven into every word.

“Of course,” he says, his gaze turning mischievous, “but first, I have something to show you.” With a grin, he lifts a soaked, weighty bag from beneath the water’s surface, droplets glistening like tiny jewels as they cascade off the bag. You blink, leaning forward in wonder, trying to guess at the strange, heavy contents.

He pats the bag with a pride that makes you smile. “This,” he says, with a dramatic flourish, “is some of my collection of things I’ve found from the depths. I think most of it is from your world—the things you humans let slip beneath the waves. I thought you might help me make sense of it all, tell me stories about these objects. And in return,” his eyes twinkle, “I’ll give you stories about the world of merfolk.”

You smile at the offer, enchanted by his plan. “Deal,” you say, nodding as you gesture to the bag. “Can I look inside?”

“Yeah, go ahead,” he says with a soft smile, his eyes glimmering as he watches you rummage through the bag. Your fingers curl around a heavy, ornate candelabra, its blackened metal arms twisting elegantly like frozen vines. You lift it out, chuckling as his gaze widens with childlike wonder.

“What’s that thing called?” he asks, his curiosity unguarded, like a boy discovering treasures in a world he’s only dreamed of.

You laugh again, unable to help yourself, quickly hiding it behind the back of your hand as if to stifle the sound. “It’s a candleholder,” you explain, tracing one of its three arms. “You put candles in it to light up the dark.”

He nods, a thoughtful look crossing his face, though you suspect he has no idea what a candle even is. Gently, you set the candelabra down and reach into the bag once more, this time pulling out a pair of glasses. Their frames are thick and black, chipped slightly at the corners—worn with use but still sturdy.

He leans closer, fingers brushing yours as he takes the glasses and slides them onto his nose. They sit awkwardly on his face, far too large, but somehow, they suit him in that effortless way that makes you pause. He blinks, looking around, and then bursts into laughter, a sound as warm as sunlight on water.

“Wow,” he chuckles, adjusting the frames that threaten to slide off. “I can’t see a thing.”

The sight of him—eyes crinkled in amusement, wearing something so distinctly human—makes your heart catch for a moment. A creature of the ocean trying on the world of men, and somehow making it his own.

You giggle softly, reaching forward to slip the glasses off his face, your fingers brushing the warm curve of his cheek. “That’s because they’re prescription glasses,” you explain, setting them down gently. “They’re made to match someone else’s eyes. Sad, really, that someone lost not just these, but maybe even the ability to see clearly.”

He nods, the curiosity in his eyes flickering like candlelight as he watches you tuck the glasses carefully back into the bag. Reaching in again, your fingers close around something sturdy and familiar. When you pull it out, your breath catches—a Nokia 3310.

The sight of it pulls a laugh from your chest, bright and unrestrained, spilling into the night air. It’s the kind of laugh that folds you in half, clutching your stomach, until tears prick the corners of your eyes. Taehyung stares at you in bewilderment, his head tilting like a puzzled bird, as though you’d just grown fins.

“What’s so funny?” he asks, his voice tinged with genuine concern, as if your laughter might be some kind of human affliction.

“It’s a phone,” you finally manage to say between giggles, holding up the clunky, ancient relic. “Though it’s… very old.” You run your thumb across the faded tactile buttons, memories bubbling to the surface like a tide returning to shore. “I used to have one just like this. It was one of my first phones, back when my parents finally trusted me to have one.”

His eyes widen, and he leans closer, curiosity sparkling like the fireflies around you. “What do you use it for?” he asks, reaching out to study it, his webbed fingers brushing yours as he takes the small, unassuming device into his hands.

“For talking to people,” you reply, a hint of nostalgia softening your voice. “Texting, calling… staying connected. Although, this one isn’t exactly great for anything more than snake games and indestructibility,” you add with a grin. “It’s like the dinosaur of phones.”

He turns it over in his hands, fascinated, his tail flicking gently under the water. “Humans carry pieces of their voices in these tiny boxes,” he muses, half to himself, marveling at the strange, forgotten artifact. “How peculiar. And yet… how precious.”

His words linger in the air between you, weaving something timeless into the quiet magic of the moment.

“Oh,” he muses, lifting the phone to his ear as if it holds some kind of magic. “Hello?” he says, his voice laced with playful curiosity, pretending to talk to you through the tiny relic.

Unable to resist, you pull out your own phone and press it to your ear, mirroring him just for the fun of it. “Like that,” you say, laughing, your voice light and airy as it drifts across the water.

Taehyung smiles, wide and genuine, the corners of his eyes crinkling with boyish joy. The way the moonlight catches the sparkle in his gaze makes your chest feel lighter, as if you’ve inhaled the cool night air too deeply.

He hands you the phone with a careful reverence, and you tuck it gently back into the bag, your fingers brushing against something new. With a slight tug, you pull it free—a lone shoe, scuffed and worn by time.

Taehyung’s brow furrows, his expression tilting toward amused confusion. “What’s that? Do you… put it on your hand?” he asks, and there’s a mischievous glint in his eyes, like he’s already imagining some ridiculous scenario.

The thought makes you laugh, the sound bubbling up like the ripples in the water. You picture him proudly sporting sneakers on his hands, his green tail swishing beneath him. “No,” you say through giggles, “it’s a shoe. Humans wear them on their feet—for walking.”

He hums, a deep, velvety sound that reverberates through the air, and the richness of it stirs something strange and unbidden in the pit of your stomach. You ignore the feeling, shaking your head as you examine the shoe more closely.

“Sad that there’s only one,” you muse, holding the sneaker in your palm like it’s a piece of some unsolved puzzle.

“Why is that sad?” he asks, his voice genuinely curious.

“Because we need two,” you explain, “one for each foot. Without its pair, it’s... incomplete.”

Your words hang in the air for a moment, heavy with meaning you didn’t intend, and you quickly place the shoe back in the bag. Yet, as you glance at Taehyung, you wonder if he heard something more in what you said—if he noticed the quiet ache that flickered through your voice, the unspoken longing for things to feel whole again.

Your hand brushes against something cold and metallic at the bottom of the bag, and it rattles faintly as you pull it out. The moment you register what it is, a flush of heat rushes to your cheeks.

Taehyung tilts his head, his curiosity immediate and innocent. “What is it? What’s wrong?”

It’s not his fault, you remind yourself. He doesn’t know. How could he possibly understand that a simple pair of handcuffs could mean so many different things—some harmless, others... not so innocent?

Your grip tightens around the cuffs as they dangle from your fingers, the faint clink of metal against metal feeling louder than it is. His wide, unguarded eyes search your expression for answers, his confusion palpable. “What?” he presses again, his gaze flickering between you and the offending object.

“They’re handcuffs,” you finally stammer, the words tumbling out as you desperately try to steer your thoughts away from the implications. You clear your throat, willing your heart to stop its frantic drumming.

His brows knit together as he studies them, and then he looks back at you. “What do you use them for?”

Your mouth goes dry. There’s no telling how much he knows about... well, things like that. And there’s no way you’re about to be the one to enlighten him. The blush spreads deeper across your cheeks, hot and unrelenting.

“The police use them,” you blurt out, seizing the first explanation that comes to mind. “They use them to, uh, catch bad guys.”

He blinks, processing this, then asks with genuine curiosity, “What’s a police?”

“They’re people who keep the world in order,” you explain hastily, hoping your answer satisfies him as you lower the handcuffs back into the bag like they’ve burned you.

Taehyung hums softly, his deep voice laced with thought. “Order…” he repeats, as if tasting the word. “I suppose merfolk don’t really have anything like that. The ocean tends to sort itself out.”

His answer is innocent, but something about it pulls at you. The idea of a world where chaos is natural and balance finds its own way feels... strange, almost liberating. You glance at him, and his green tail flicks gently beneath the surface of the water, shimmering faintly like a piece of living art.

“Well, up here, we’re a bit messier,” you say, smiling faintly, though your cheeks are still warm.

He chuckles, the sound rich and comforting, and you realize, despite your embarrassment, that you don’t entirely mind explaining things to him. His curiosity is sincere, untouched by judgment, and somehow that makes all the awkwardness easier to bear.

You sigh, the weight of your patience thinning, eager to get through this final item so the stories of the sea can take center stage.

“There’s only one thing left,” Taehyung says with a sly smile, a glint of mischief flickering in his eyes like sunlight on water.

Thank god, you think, nearly rolling your eyes as you reach into the bag. But the moment your fingers wrap around the last object, you freeze. The shape is unmistakable, and a flush creeps up your neck as realization sets in. Yanking it out, you take one horrified look before letting out a sharp shriek and dropping it as if it’s burned you.

“What? What is it?” Taehyung asks, wide-eyed and concerned as he scoops up the item you just cast away like cursed treasure. His fingers turn it over curiously, the innocent tilt of his head at complete odds with the very not innocent object in his hands.

Your mind races as you stare at him, slack-jawed, while he inspects the bright pink rabbit vibrator with the studious attention of an archaeologist uncovering an ancient relic.

Why would anyone throw that into the ocean? you manage to think, your inner voice barely louder than the pounding of your heart. The question burns in your mind: How the hell am I supposed to explain this to him?

He looks up at you with a grin that could melt glaciers, utterly oblivious, and the sparkle in his eyes seems almost too amused. The corners of his lips curve just a touch more, and for a fleeting second, a traitorous thought worms its way into your head: Does he know what it is?

“Do you know what that is?” you ask, your brow arching sharply as you try to mask your embarrassment with skepticism.

He blinks, shaking his head with a childlike earnestness that you don’t entirely trust. “No.”

But there’s something in his expression, a faint glimmer of mischief that makes you wonder. Could he possibly know what’s currently resting in his slender fingers, a bright pink beacon of mortification? Surely not. How could he?

“So… what is it?” he asks again, his deep voice smooth and unbothered as if he’s holding a piece of driftwood instead of—that.

You stammer, words failing you as you try to claw together an explanation. “It’s... it’s a—a toy,” you finally spit out, the word awkward and foreign on your tongue.

“A toy?” he repeats, his curiosity piqued even further. He looks at it again, squinting at the smooth curves and the dual protrusions like he’s deciphering an ancient riddle. “For children?”

“No!” you yelp, your voice far too loud as heat blooms across your cheeks. You clasp your hands over your face, groaning. “Not for children. Definitely not for children.”

He raises a brow, clearly unsatisfied with your vague response. “Then what kind of toy—?”

You gulp, your cheeks blazing a crimson so fierce they rival the setting sun. The word catches in your throat, but you force it out in a mortified whisper: “It’s... a vibrator.”

Taehyung tilts his head, his expression innocent, as if the word carries no weight. “Oh, like a massager?” he asks, his long fingers fumbling with the object. The moment it buzzes to life, a low, mischievous hum filling the air, you nearly leap out of your skin.

The sound seems impossibly loud, vibrating not just in your ears but in the marrow of your bones. He holds it up, studying it with an inquisitive squint. “Where do you use it? Your neck?” he muses, moving to press it behind his back like it’s some magical cure for tension.

“No!” you shriek, lunging forward in sheer panic. The idea of where it’s been—god, where it’s definitely been—makes your skin crawl. Sure, it’s been submerged in saltwater for who knows how long, but still, the thought is mortifying.

He pauses, blinking at your outburst, the vibrator buzzing innocently in his hand. His gaze settles on you, expectant, waiting for an explanation you’re loath to give.

You clear your throat, the heat in your cheeks now spreading to the tips of your ears. “It’s for women,” you mutter, your voice barely audible, “for their... vagina. Now, please, turn it off and put it away.”

To your immense relief, he does as you ask, clicking it off with a soft whir. But instead of letting it go, he looks at you with wide, curious eyes. “Oh,” he says simply. A beat of silence stretches between you before he tilts his head, a faint smile tugging at his lips. “Have you used one before?”

Your stomach drops, and for a moment, you swear the earth could crack open beneath you and swallow you whole. Your fingers fidget nervously, and you refuse to meet his gaze. “I... have,” you mumble, your voice so quiet it’s almost swept away by the breeze.

“Was it good?” he asks, his tone so casual it borders on maddening.

Your heart pounds so hard it might shatter your ribcage. You feel the blush deepen, a fiery bloom spreading across your face as you croak, “Yeah.”

His curiosity, however, is relentless. “What do you know about sex anyway?” you huff, folding your arms and glaring at the lake to avoid his amused gaze.

He grins, that devilish sparkle dancing in his eyes. “Oh, I know plenty,” he says, his voice dipping just enough to send a shiver up your spine. “My friend Seokjin told me all about how humans have sex.”

He waggles his eyebrows in a way that’s both infuriating and utterly ridiculous, and you feel your mortification morph into fury.

“Wait a minute,” you fume, narrowing your eyes at him. “You knew what the handcuffs and vibrator were from the start, didn’t you?!”

His grin grows wider, unapologetically mischievous. “Maybe,” he admits, his voice lilting like a playful melody. “But watching you explain them was way more fun.”

You glare at him, seething, but there’s no denying the way his laughter dances across the air, warm and infectious. Against your better judgment, the corners of your lips twitch upward, because even in your mortification, there’s something oddly endearing about his teasing.

“You’re insufferable,” you mutter, shaking your head.

“And you’re adorable when you’re flustered,” he counters, his tail flicking in the water, sending ripples out to the edges of the lake.

And though you’re still burning with embarrassment, a small part of you can’t help but be grateful for the way he makes you laugh—even at your own expense.

Your chest rises and falls as you try to catch your breath, your face blazing like the setting sun, and he just throws his head back, laughter erupting from him in a way that feels alive. It’s full-bodied, unrestrained, his boxy smile lighting up his features as his hands clutch at his stomach, right where shimmering scales meld seamlessly into the emerald sweep of his tail.

You shake your head in disbelief, unable to fathom how he managed to fool you so effortlessly. But then, it’s impossible to hold onto your indignation when his laughter is so contagious, so you let it pour out of you too—a melody that dances through the night. The sound makes his laughter falter for just a moment, his eyes softening as he looks at you like he’s discovered something rare and wondrous.

If only you knew, Taehyung thinks, how your laughter could make even the coldest depths of the ocean feel warm.

The weeks that followed your first meeting have felt like a dream—magical. Night after night, you find yourself drawn to the lake, a place where the lines between your two worlds blur. Each time, Taehyung emerges with treasures gathered from the ocean floor, and you sit together, exchanging pieces of your lives—your world above the waves and his far below.

“And that’s how Jungkook and I pranked Yoongi,” he says, his laughter spilling into the quiet night as he recounts his mischievous escapades. “He was so pissed, he didn’t talk to us for a week.”

You laugh too, the image vivid in your mind—Taehyung and his friend causing an octopus to release its ink, staining this poor Yoongi guy’s skin entirely. The chaos, the yelling, the grumbling that followed—it all paints such a comical picture you can’t help but giggle.

“I mean,” he adds between gasps of laughter, wiping at the corners of his eyes, “Yoongi didn’t say much. He just grumbled a lot... after shouting every curse word he could think of.”

By now, he’s laughing so hard that tears threaten to spill, his cheeks flushed and his voice trembling with mirth.

“Oh, don’t cry,” you tease, grinning as you reach out instinctively, your hand brushing against his cheek. The touch surprises both of you, and his laughter fades, replaced by a gentler smile as he leans ever so slightly into your hand. His skin is warm beneath your fingertips, smooth and soft where it meets his scales.

“I’m not crying,” he murmurs, his voice softer now, the depth of it resonating like a gentle current. His dark eyes hold yours, reflecting the scattered stars above. “But I’m glad to see you laughing more.”

The words hang in the air between you, delicate and sincere, like the faint glow of the fireflies flitting around the lake. His smile doesn’t waver, but there’s something in the way he looks at you now, something tender and unspoken, that makes your heart race.

For a heartbeat, neither of you speaks. The only sound is the soft rustling of the willow branches swaying in the breeze and the gentle lapping of the water against the shore. In his gaze, you see more than curiosity or mischief—you see wonder, connection, and something that feels achingly close to magic.

“Is there more I could do to cheer you up?” he asks, his smile boyish, eager, and filled with a kind of tenderness that seems to spill effortlessly from him. You’ve noticed how much he wants to see you happy—how his every word and action feels like a quiet offering meant to lift the weight you carry.

You hesitate, your mind swirling with possibilities, but one thought rises above the rest. It’s ridiculous, improbable, and utterly reckless, but it’s been there, simmering in the back of your mind since the night you first met him. He stirs something in you—something unspoken, electric, and undeniably human. Before you can stop yourself, the words tumble out, bold and wild, carried by the wind like a confession.

“Sex would totally cheer me up.”

For a moment, everything stops. His eyes widen, an ocean of surprise rippling in them, before a smirk curves his lips—a little hesitant, a little mischievous. Then, in a voice softer than you’ve ever heard from him, he says, “I’ve never had sex with a human before.”

The quiet sincerity of his response steals your breath. You were half-joking, throwing the words out as a way to tease him, to distract yourself from the fluttering chaos he always seems to spark in your chest. But his honesty hits you like a wave, and now you’re drowning in the thought—was he taking you seriously?

Was he considering it?

Your heart beats like a drum, your cheeks burning as you search his expression for some clue, some sign that this is all just a playful exchange. But there’s something about the way he looks at you, the way his gaze holds yours, curious and unflinching, that makes your pulse race even faster.

In a voice barely above a whisper, you ask, “Do you… want to have sex with me?” Your words hang in the air, delicate and trembling, but before he can respond, you falter, retreating into the impossibility of it all. “I mean—how would that even work? Can you even have sex with a human?”

His laughter comes then, rich and warm, breaking the tension like sunlight spilling over water. “I’d just have to turn human,” he says with an exaggerated wiggle of his brows, the teasing glint back in his eyes. “And don’t worry—Seokjin’s already told me everything I need to know.”

You blink, your mind struggling to process the words, the sheer audacity of them. Turn human? Was that even possible? And what on earth had Seokjin told him?

“Wait—are you serious?” you manage to say, your voice caught between disbelief and something else, something dangerously close to hope.

He leans in slightly, his face alight with a playful kind of mystery. “Why don’t you find out?” he murmurs, his voice a velvet thread that winds its way into your chest, tightening the knot of emotions there.

For a moment, you’re lost—in his eyes, in the tantalizing possibility of the unknown, in the way he makes the world feel both infinite and impossibly small. And beneath it all, you can’t help but wonder: could he really mean it? Or was he just as caught up in this strange, electric pull between you as you were?

“You really want to have sex with me? And you’ve never told me you could turn human?” you exclaim, your hand instinctively landing on his chest with a light slap. His skin is warm under your touch, the smooth planes of muscle glistening faintly in the moonlight.

He chuckles, a low, velvety sound that sends ripples through the night air. “Yeah, I want to,” he says without hesitation, his gaze steady and unwavering. “And if it’ll cheer you up, that’s all the more reason.”

Before you can fully process his words, he begins to rise from the water, his powerful arms pulling him closer to you. Each movement is deliberate, almost hypnotic, his biceps flexing effortlessly as he drags his weight onto the land. When he finally settles next to you, you’re keenly aware of the space—intimate and charged—between you.

Unable to resist, your fingers reach out to graze his tail. The scales are cool and slick beneath your touch, shimmering faintly with an otherworldly sheen, and you marvel at how something so strange can feel so natural to you now.

“By the way,” you murmur, suddenly self-conscious, “I was joking when I said it would cheer me up.” The words come out softer than you intend, as a realization settles over you like the whisper of a tide. What if this actually happens? What if he’s doing this only to make you happy? A knot twists in your stomach—you don’t want this just for you. You want him to want this, too.

But before you can say another word, he leans in, his lips capturing yours in a kiss that steals your breath and floods your senses. He moves with a bold tenderness, his tail slipping between your legs, his fin brushing against your feet with a feathery caress.

And then, the air around you shifts.

A sudden burst of light swirls between you, glittering like a thousand stars spilling from the heavens. The world tilts as the sparks dance and cascade, wrapping you both in a cocoon of shimmering magic. It’s like something out of an anime—a transformation unfolding in real time, and you’re at the center of it all.

When the light fades, you blink, your breath hitching as you realize what’s happened.

He’s no longer a merman.

He’s human now, entirely, gloriously human, and he’s in your arms—warm skin pressed against yours, lean legs sprawled over yours, and oh god, utterly naked.

“Oh my god,” you gasp, your voice breaking into a startled shriek as your eyes dart over his form. He’s… breathtaking. Sculpted shoulders, a chest that looks like it was carved from marble, thighs thick and strong, and—

You gulp, your gaze snapping up to his face as heat floods your cheeks. “You’re completely naked,” you manage to stammer, though your eyes betray you, flickering downward for just a fraction of a second. His cock is thick and wide, making your pussy clench around nothing with need.

A mischievous grin spreads across his face, completely unbothered by his nudity. “You seem surprised,” he teases, his voice warm and teasing, yet carrying an edge of something deeper, something magnetic.

“Surprised?!” you exclaim, your hands flying up to cover your face, though it does nothing to erase the mental image seared into your brain. “You didn’t warn me there’d be sparkles—or that you’d be… be…”

“Naked?” he supplies, his grin widening as he shifts, sitting up fully now, his confidence evident in every movement.

“Yes, naked!” you blurt, peeking through your fingers before quickly looking away, though the heat pooling in your stomach betrays you.

He chuckles again, a sound so rich and unguarded it makes your heart flutter. “Well, you did say you wanted me human,” he says, leaning in closer, his voice dropping to a sultry whisper. “Didn’t think you’d mind the details.”

And as you sit there, utterly flustered and yet inexplicably drawn to him, you realize that everything about him—his laughter, his boldness, his very existence—is impossible and wonderful and so entirely him.

You can’t explain it, but he feels impossibly firm against your fully clothed body, his presence electric, igniting something deep inside you.

“Are you sure you want this?” you ask, your voice trembling with anticipation as he moves closer, his heat radiating like a flame that threatens to consume you.

He nods, his gaze unwavering, filled with earnest longing. “I’ve wanted you since the moment I first laid eyes on you.”

His words are a confession, each syllable laced with reverence, and the look in his eyes—adoring, worshipful—makes your heart stutter. It feels like magic, a spell binding you to him.

“Okay,” you whisper, the word a contradiction—both weighty and featherlight, heavy with unspoken desire yet liberating in its surrender. “Me too.”

And that’s all it takes. You move, pulling him into you, your lips colliding like the meeting of two storms. His kiss is both a promise and a claim, as though you’re the air he needs to live, and he the fire you’ve long craved.

Slowly, with a patience that speaks of devotion, he begins to undress you. Each garment falls away as if he’s unveiling a masterpiece, his hands reverent, his movements deliberate. When you’re bare before him, his gaze darkens, his eyes almost black with desire.

“Beautiful,” he breathes, the word half-hissed, as though the sight of you has stolen the air from his lungs.

His hand follows the curve of your body, his touch like a whisper of silk. He starts at your face, tracing your jawline with tender precision, down your neck to your collarbones, his fingers pausing there as though savoring their discovery.

When his hand reaches your breasts, he marvels, his eyes lit with something almost holy. He cups you gently, his thumb brushing over your nipple with deliberate care before giving the softest pinch. The sensation sends a jolt through you, and you can’t stifle the moan that escapes your lips.

Your breathing quickens, matching the rhythm of your racing heart, and for a moment, the world narrows to his touch, his gaze, the unspoken symphony of longing between you.

“Beautiful and soft,” he murmurs, his voice a low caress that seems to reverberate through your very soul. His hands move with reverence, each touch deliberate as he plays with the sensitive bud, his thumbs circling slowly, then firmly, coaxing pleasure to bloom within you like wildflowers in moonlight. Your back arches, surrendering to the heavens, the stars and moon bearing witness to your abandon.

A moan escapes you, unbidden, as a delicious heat prickles along your skin, pooling low in your core. Your body clenches with a desperate, aching need, the anticipation winding tighter, a tether you’re helpless to sever.

Leaning in, he captures one of your peaks with his tongue, the wet warmth making you gasp. He laps and sucks, teasing the sensitive bud, alternating between delicate flicks and firm pulls that make you shiver. His name tumbles from your lips like a prayer, your breathing fractured, chest heaving beneath his attentions.

The pleasure courses through you, each wave leaving you more undone. His hand glides downward, slow and purposeful, until his fingers find the slick heat between your thighs. When he touches your clit—softly, tenderly—you cry out, the sensation a spark igniting the kindling of your desire. He rubs in slow, steady circles, his movements measured, drawing your body taut like a bowstring.

You open yourself to him, your legs parting further, an invitation, a plea for more. He obliges, his touch deepening, pressing just enough to send your mind spiraling. Your lips part as his name falls again, broken yet fervent:

“Taeh—”

He releases your nipple with a wet pop, the sound somehow sinful and divine all at once. His mouth captures yours in a kiss that is both fierce and tender, his fingers never faltering as they continue their dance, coaxing you toward the edge of bliss.

“Oh, damn—I’m coming,” you gasp, the words barely coherent as the orgasm crashes into you like a tidal wave, sudden and overwhelming. Your body trembles, arching and writhing beneath him as he keeps his fingers pressed to your clit, guiding you through the storm.

The world dissolves, nothing remaining but the feel of him—the press of his hand, the warmth of his lips, and the intoxicating scent of crushed grass and wildflowers mingling with your release. You shatter, and he holds you there, steady and unyielding, until every last tremor has subsided, leaving you breathless, boneless, and utterly his.

You pant, lost in the haze of bliss, when his lips find yours again, deep and searching. He pulls back, his breath hot against your skin, and whispers, “Lay down.”

Everything seems to blur and quicken as you lower yourself to the cool, soft grass, your body now bare beneath the endless expanse of the night sky. You gaze up at him—his silhouette framed by a sea of stars, the moon casting a halo around him. He looks almost otherworldly, his form glowing with an ethereal radiance that makes your heart race. He is a creature of light and shadow, of dreams made flesh.

“Are you ready?” he asks, his voice a low rumble that makes your pulse quicken. His finger traces the delicate line of your most intimate place, circling your entrance slowly, gauging your arousal. You nod, biting your lip, a thrill of anticipation coursing through you.

“Yes,” you whisper, and the word feels like an offering, a surrender.

“Okay,” he breathes, his own desire evident in the strained sound of his voice. He grabs his cock, guiding it toward your trembling pussy, his eyes dark with longing.

He enters you in one slow, deliberate thrust, filling you completely. The stretch is delicious, his thickness causing you to gasp, your body trembling with the sensation. It’s a sweet burn, a delicate ache that soon blooms into pleasure so intense you can hardly contain it.

“You’re so tight,” he groans, his voice rough with pleasure, as he buries himself fully inside you. His breath hitches in your ear, and you smile up at him, your fingers lightly brushing his face. “You can move,” you murmur, your voice laced with both permission and longing.

And move he does. He snaps his hips into you, a rhythm fast and unforgiving, each thrust driving deeper, harder, until it feels like the world is collapsing around you. You arch into him, your back lifting off the ground, the fire of his touch igniting every inch of your body. His gaze is fixed on you, unblinking, as though he’s memorizing each beautiful movement you make. You feel like you’re the only thing that matters in this moment, like you belong to him, body and soul.

Above you, fireflies weave a dance of light, their tiny bodies glowing like stars that have fallen to earth, illuminating the scene with an otherworldly magic. Everything feels heightened, suspended in a perfect, timeless moment.

His thrusts become faster, more urgent, and he grunts, the sound of it raw and desperate. “Does it feel good?” he asks, his voice hoarse, as if the question alone is a prayer.

You can only nod, your words lost in the haze of desire, the world around you fading until it’s just him, just this—his body moving against yours, his love, his devotion, filling every corner of your being. The stars burn brighter, the moon shines sharper, and the night is alive with the pulse of your passion.

“Yeah, fuck, keep going,” you gasp, your voice strained with pleasure as one hand drifts between your legs, your fingers pressing against your clit, adding to the fire building within you.

“If you hadn’t told me this was your first time, I never would have believed it,” you moan, a light laugh escaping your lips at the irony, the sound breathless and full of delight.

“I’m a quick study,” he replies, his voice thick with desire, the words almost lost in the rhythm of his thrusts, which grow faster and harder, filling you with a sweet, burning ache.

“I can tell,” you chuckle, the sound laced with arousal as your body tightens around him, waves of pleasure building relentlessly. You feel your pussy pulse, clenching around him, your mind spiraling deeper into lust. You know it's coming—the release.

And then it hits, a wave of ecstasy so powerful it consumes you, making you tremble beneath him. Your body contracts around him, pulling him deeper, and you can’t help but watch the way his face contorts in bliss, as he too is undone by the intensity of it. His own release is mirrored in the expression he wears, raw and breathtaking.

His breath catches, a strained groan slipping past his lips as he pants your name. “Shit... I think I’m coming too.”

With a few more desperate thrusts, he pushes into you, then pauses, his body tense, his warmth flooding you as his release spills deep inside. He falters, his chest heaving as he gathers his breath, his hands resting on your body, feeling the heat of the moment linger between you.

“Holy shit, that was amazing,” he murmurs, his voice ragged, as he gently pulls away, a mixture of your essences slipping from you. You lie there, still breathless, feeling the aftershocks of your climax.

“Yeah,” you chuckle softly, your voice light, your mind floating in a haze of pleasure. The world around you feels like a distant echo, the only reality is the sensation of your skin against his and the shared stillness between you.

He falls beside you, pulling you close, his arm draped over you as the two of you gaze up at the sky. The moon casts a gentle glow over you both, and the stars seem to shimmer with a quiet promise, as if the universe itself is watching over this moment—a perfect, fleeting connection.

Together, you breathe in the night air, wrapped in the softness of each other, lost in the beauty of the silence and the stars above.

“Okay,” you whisper, the tremor in your voice barely audible over the soft rustle of the night. “I’m only doing this because you’re a great swimmer.” You pause, searching his eyes for reassurance, then add with a nervous smile, “And in return, I’ll take you into town and show you the human world, yeah?”

Taehyung nods, his boxy grin softening into something earnest, something that feels like a promise. His hand is warm in yours, grounding you as your feet hover over the edge of the water. The lake stretches before you, dark and endless, the moonlight spilling across its surface in molten silver. It looks almost too serene, as if the stillness is holding its breath just for you.

His words from before echo in your mind: “Let me help you. Let me bring you back to the sea you loved so much.” And though fear thrums in your chest, louder than the cicadas singing in the trees, you want this—you need this.

Steeling yourself, you take a step forward. The water laps at your toes, cold and sharp, sending a cascade of goosebumps along your arms. You grip Taehyung’s hand tighter, his skin smooth and cool beneath your fingers, and he squeezes back, a silent gesture of encouragement.

The moon seems to follow your every movement, its light dancing on the rippling water as you wade further in. Your breath quickens as the chill seeps into your skin, prickling and biting, but you push through. Each step feels monumental, each shift of your weight a battle between fear and the yearning to reclaim what you’ve lost.

“That’s good,” he murmurs, his voice like a lullaby in the quiet night. His tail flicks softly beneath the surface, the faint ripple of green scales catching the moon’s glow.

The lake deepens around you until the water clings to your shoulders, wrapping you in its cool embrace. And then, almost unexpectedly, the fear begins to ebb away. The weight of it dissolves into the lake as you exhale, replaced by a gentle calm that fills the spaces where terror once lived.

You look up at Taehyung and meet his eyes, wide and filled with wonder. He’s smiling again, that signature grin of his lighting up the night in a way the moon could never replicate. You can’t help but smile back.

“Do you want to go further out?” he asks, his voice impossibly soft. The question hangs between you, fragile yet full of promise. “Into the ocean?”

You bite your lip, your heart pounding—not from fear this time, but from the exhilaration of possibility. Slowly, you nod.

Without a word, he tugs you gently, his hand guiding yours, his tail slicing through the water with an effortless grace. Your legs begin to move, kicking hesitantly at first, but then with growing confidence. He keeps you close, his touch steady and protective, and together, you leave the lake behind.

The lake falls away into the vastness of the open water, the air thick with salt and magic. The stars scatter above you, a million glimmering diamonds against the velvet sky. The water, now alive with bioluminescent trails from Taehyung’s tail, shimmers with an ethereal glow.

You’re weightless here, suspended between the heavens and the depths, and it feels like stepping into a storybook. The world is no longer fractured or frightening—it’s whole, alive, and breathtaking.

And beside you, Taehyung glides effortlessly, his presence a soothing balm to your once-shattered heart. In this moment, with the ocean opening up before you and the stars watching over, you know one thing for certain: you’re exactly where you’re meant to be.

“You’re doing really good,” Taehyung says, his voice warm and soothing. “Try kicking more with your legs.”

You follow his advice, your legs cutting through the water with newfound confidence, and before long, you’re pulling him along behind you, laughing as the cool waves ripple against your skin. You knew from the start he couldn’t truly teach you how to swim—his tail was no match for human legs—but Taehyung doesn’t need to. His presence is grounding, steadying, a quiet assurance that you’re safe.

You realize now what he meant by helping you: not instruction, but support. The kind of unwavering belief that holds you together, even when you feel like falling apart.

As you let go of his hand and strike out on your own, a rush of elation courses through you. You’re not just swimming—you’re reclaiming a part of yourself you thought was lost. The ocean, once a source of dread, now feels like an old friend. The fear that gripped you for so long begins to dissolve as you glide through the water, your laughter mingling with the soft lapping of the waves.

Memories rise, bittersweet and unbidden, of why you were scared to return to this vast expanse. The sea had taken something from you, something precious—the storm that swept in like an uninvited guest, the yacht pitching, and the moment your friend was lost over the railing. For so long, you blamed the ocean for that night, as if its depths had swallowed your joy. But now, floating under the gentle gaze of the moon, you see it differently.

The sea is not cruel, you think. It’s wild and untamed, yes, but not malicious. The storm wasn’t its doing—it was just a fleeting chaos in a vast, timeless rhythm. And in this moment, it feels too grand, too beautiful to carry hatred for.

“Look at you!” Taehyung giggles behind you, his voice buoyant and bright. “You’re a natural!”

You beam, the cool water cradling your body as you bask in your rediscovered love for swimming. “I’ve always loved this,” you admit, your voice soft with wonder.

He swims alongside you, his tail carving shimmering paths through the water like brushstrokes on a dark canvas. The stars overhead seem to dance in approval, their reflections glittering on the surface around you. This—this moment—is everything. Swimming beneath the moon, the world hushed save for the symphony of waves and distant cicadas, feels like stepping into a dream you’d never dared to live.

“Thank you,” you say suddenly, your voice carrying all the weight of your gratitude. You swim closer, throwing your arms around him in a hug that’s both wet and warm, your lips brushing his cheek in a soft kiss. “Thank you so much, Tae.”

He smiles, his boxy grin full of affection, and he pulls you close in return. “You’re welcome,” he murmurs, pressing a kiss to your forehead that feels as soothing as the water surrounding you.

And then you’re off again, splashing and twirling, laughter spilling from your lips like a melody carried by the wind. Taehyung follows, his laughter joining yours, the two of you creating ripples in the starlit expanse. For the first time in what feels like forever, you feel free—weightless, unburdened, as if the sea has forgiven you, just as you’ve forgiven it.

It’s the middle of the afternoon, the sun casting dappled light through the willow trees as you make your way to the lake. The air hums with the sound of cicadas, and the gentle rustle of leaves parts like a curtain as you step through, revealing him waiting on the shore. Taehyung’s gaze snaps to you, and for a moment, he forgets the world around him.

You’re dressed simply—skin-tight jeans that cling to your curves and a silky blouse that catches the light, its neckline teasing just enough to leave him utterly captivated. The way the sunlight dances off your skin makes his chest tighten, though he’s not entirely sure why.

“I brought you clothes,” you say with a bright smile, lifting the bag in your hand. The way your voice lilts makes him feel as if you’ve given him a gift far more precious than mere fabric.

He slides up to the shore with effortless grace, his tail shimmering as it transitions from water to grass. For a few moments, he lies there, waiting for the transformation. And then it happens. Sparkles swirl around him, catching the afternoon sun like scattered diamonds, and when the magic fades, he’s there—human, bare, vulnerable, and utterly breathtaking.

You feel your cheeks heat but quickly hand him the bag to spare yourself further fluster. He takes the clothes with a sheepish grin, his fingers brushing yours as he does.

The trousers hang loose on his lean frame, and the dark shirt pools around his shoulders, but there’s something charming about the way he wears them, as though he’s stepped from another world into yours. The sneakers are slightly too big, but he doesn’t seem to care. With each article of clothing, he seems more human, yet no less ethereal.

As you both set off, walking hand in hand toward the bus stop, the silence between you isn’t awkward—it’s a companionable quiet that speaks of trust, of connection. His thumb brushes yours absentmindedly, and though neither of you says a word, the unspoken is enough.

When the bus arrives, its brakes hissing like a sleepy beast, Taehyung’s eyes widen with curiosity. He steps on cautiously, his hand tightening around yours as if the bus might lurch away without him. Once seated, he leans into the window, his breath fogging the glass as he watches the world rush past.

The hum of the engine vibrates through the seats, and the tires drum a rhythm against the dirt road. His wide eyes follow the transformation outside—fields giving way to neat suburban houses, their gardens dotted with children’s toys and bicycles. As the bus turns toward the city, his wonder grows.

Apartment buildings rise like mountains on the horizon, their windows glittering in the sunlight. Storefronts flash by, their signs alive with color and light. People crowd the sidewalks, their lives a blur of motion and chatter.

He glances at you, his lips parting as if to say something, but he doesn’t. Instead, he smiles, a soft, awestruck curve of his lips that warms your chest. You squeeze his hand gently, grounding him in this moment, reminding him that he’s not alone in this strange, thrilling world.

For Taehyung, the city is a symphony of sights and sounds, but nothing captivates him more than the simple fact that you’re here, guiding him through it all. And for you, watching him discover this part of your world feels like seeing it anew—through his eyes, it’s not ordinary; it’s magic.

You start your evening simply, leading him to a quaint little restaurant tucked away on a quiet street. The atmosphere is warm and intimate, a soft hum of conversation filling the air as the golden glow of hanging lights dances off the walls. Taehyung sits across from you, marveling at the human ritual of shared meals. He takes his first bite, his eyes widening at the burst of flavor, and you can’t help but smile at his boyish delight.

But it’s not just the food he’s savoring—it’s you. The way your eyes glimmer with an unspoken invitation, calling to him like the moon calls the tides. He feels it then, that pull he’s been ignoring, the one that started the moment he first saw you by the lake.

When the meal is over, you step out into the cool night air, walking side by side under the glow of streetlights. Laughter spills from nearby pubs, and Taehyung watches as groups of drunk revelers weave their way through the streets, their joy unrestrained and contagious. He chuckles when his gaze falls on couples pressed into shadowy corners, stealing kisses like they’re the only two people in the world.

“You humans are so bold,” he murmurs, his voice tinged with amusement.

You laugh softly, tugging his arm.

You pass by the flashing neon signs of different clubs, their thumping music spilling into the streets like siren songs. Taehyung tilts his head, his curiosity piqued, and asks if you should step into one. You shake your head, a knowing smile tugging at your lips. “Not yet. Trust me, you’ll love where we’re going.”

When you finally arrive, the club you’ve chosen feels different from the others. It’s darker, sultrier, with low lighting that shimmers like moonlight on water. The music is a steady, hypnotic rhythm that seems to pulse in time with your heartbeat. You guide him to the bar, ordering drinks for the both of you. Taehyung sips hesitantly at first, but the sweet taste lights up his face, and you can’t help but laugh.

“Good?” you ask, and he nods, licking his lips.

The tension melts from your body as the alcohol warms your veins, and soon, the music pulls you both to the dance floor. The crowd is a sea of movement, bodies swaying and turning in time with the beat. You guide Taehyung, his hands finding your hips as you press yourself closer to him.

You move together, your body a tide and his a willing wave. The space between you disappears, and for a moment, it feels like the rest of the world falls away—just the two of you, lost in the rhythm, the charged air between you humming with something electric.

He feels it too, a spark that ignites into a slow-burning fire. His hands tighten on your waist, his breath hitching as his thoughts spiral into places they shouldn’t in the middle of a crowded club. You sense it, the shift in his energy, and it sends a thrill down your spine.

Leaning close, your lips brush his ear, your voice a whisper that cuts through the music. “Let’s go back to my place.”

His gaze meets yours, smoldering and intent, and without a word, he lets you lead him through the crowd, out into the cool night once more. The street feels quieter now, the distant sound of music fading as the two of you walk side by side, the tension between you a palpable thread pulling tighter with every step.

And for Taehyung, the city lights and human rituals fade into the background, because tonight, the only thing he wants to discover is you.

He lets you guide him through the labyrinth of streets, his footsteps light as if tethered to the ground only by your hand in his. When you reach your apartment, the city lights framing you in a warm glow, you turn with sudden intensity, capturing his lips in a kiss so fierce it steals the breath from his lungs. It’s a kiss that feels like a promise, like a storm breaking against the shoreline, and he is helpless to do anything but let himself be swept away.

Inside, the air crackles with something electric as you push him onto the bed, a playful glint in your eyes as you reveal the purpose of the handcuffs he had once puzzled over. The hours blur into each other, a symphony of shared laughter, whispered secrets, and the exploration of one another until the world outside feels like a distant dream. When it’s well past midnight and the city sleeps, you slip your hand into his and insist on walking him home, your care wrapping around him like a warm tide.

As you wait at the bus stop, the quiet hum of the night settling over you both, your fingers entwine with his in a silent gesture of connection. He glances at you, your profile softened by the faint glow of streetlights, and feels his heart swell with gratitude. You are extraordinary, he thinks, and he’s unsure what he’s done to deserve this moment, this person.

The bus arrives, a gentle roar breaking the stillness, and carries you both back to the edge of the city. As the wheels roll closer to the lake, the stars above seem to multiply, glinting like scattered diamonds on velvet. When you disembark, the familiar scent of earth and water greets you, and he feels an ache deep inside, not wanting this night to end.

The willow trees part for you like curtains drawn back on a stage, revealing the magical lake shimmering under the fireflies’ dance. Their golden lights swirl in the darkness, casting soft halos around the two of you. Your hands remain clasped, neither of you willing to break the fragile spell.

He notices you biting your lip, nervous, as though searching for the right words. When you look up at him, your eyes glimmer with something unspoken, and your voice comes, hushed and thick with emotion. “Today’s been really amazing,” you confess, the sincerity in your tone wrapping around him like a warm embrace. “I love spending time with you. And everything you’ve done to help me…” Your voice catches, and you squeeze his hands, grounding yourself in him. “I’m so grateful.”

Your words hang in the air like a soft melody, resonating deep within him. He holds your gaze, his chest tightening, knowing he feels the same but unsure how to say it without stumbling over the weight of what he feels. The night wraps around you both like a shared secret, and in this moment, the lake, the stars, and the world beyond seem to exist only for you two.

“The pleasure is all mine,” he says, his voice warm and steady, laced with genuine appreciation. “I’ve cherished every moment with you and all you’ve shared of the human world.” His gaze lingers on yours, the weight of his sincerity weaving a soft glow between you.

“Will I see you again?” The words escape your lips like a breath of wind, fragile and light, as though you fear his answer might shatter you. But the gentle smile that touches his face erases your doubt.

“Always,” he murmurs, his thumb tracing soothing circles into your hand, grounding you in his presence. He leans forward, capturing your lips in a kiss so tender it feels like a promise written in starlight. When he pulls away, his eyes linger on yours, sparkling like the lake behind him. “This will always be our secret little spot,” he whispers, his voice carrying the weight of eternity, before sealing his vow with another kiss.

The cool night air brushes against your skin as he begins to disrobe, handing the clothes back to you with a playful smirk. You fold them carefully, tucking them into the bag, which you place against the base of a willow tree. His movements are unhurried, deliberate, as though savoring these final moments of shared stillness. Then, with a fluid leap, he disappears into the water, and the transformation begins.

Your breath catches as his form shimmers under the moonlight, the emerald-green of his tail emerging from the surface like a dream come to life. The water glints where it cascades from his body, the lake embracing him like it’s welcoming its own. He turns to you, the playful glint in his eyes softened by something deeper, something unspoken.

You crouch at the edge of the lake, leaning forward to press one last kiss to his lips, the coolness of the water mingling with his warmth. When he pulls away, a radiant smile graces his face, and you feel your chest flutter, as though your heart has been kissed by the night itself.

As he swims away, his tail slicing gracefully through the water, you watch with awe, unable to look away from the way the moonlight dances across the ripples he leaves behind. A quiet smile settles on your lips, and as the willow branches sway gently overhead, you feel it—the deep and unshakable knowledge that this is not an ending but the start of something wondrous, something infinite.

→ Permanent taglist: @nora12379 @jeonsbabygirlsworld @fancypeacepersona @ktownshizzle @pjmxxjm @ajoonniice @kookiewithluv @mikrokookiex @rapmonjoon94 @parkitrighthere

→ Series taglist: @allie-in-the-moon @bangtannie7 @suker4angst

→ Author’s endnote: hiii! What did you think? I’m working on the last 3 mermaid stories as well, though I feel unsure about the plot, but, I’ll try to make them good for you. I hope you liked this one, and thank you so much for reading ✨

47 notes · View notes

saatorus · 1 month ago

Note

HAII, I saw in a comment section that you were @gojougf, the one who wrote convergence theory and love me not, but your account got deleted. If it was really you, is it possible for you to upload those again, please?🙏 I REALLYY love those fanfics, it’s honestly the best fanfictions I’ve ever read. I’ve re-read those multiple times from the screenshots I saved and I’ve been looking for the @gojougf account for months and I got sad when I couldn’t find your account 😭😭. Sorry, this might be a huge request, so if you don’t want to reupload it, it’s fine! Thank youu!

HI YES IT IS ME! i probably won't upload them here, but i can definetly upload them on ao3! i just feel like posting them here is too much work i'm sorry </3 but here is my ao3, i'll try and upload them on there by tonight! i'm glad you liked them :)

edit: i uploaded convergence theory, anon. can't find love me not unfortunately, i'll have to scourge deeper into my docs to find it again :(

11 notes · View notes

snooperzz · 2 months ago

Text

Weird Night

This is a re-upload of this story because I got shy and deleted it from my tumblr (oops). You can also find it on ao3 :) John Carter x female!OC (platonic) Word count: 4.1k Warnings: awkard conversations, medical inaccuracies, non-consensual touching (nothing too bad, just a rejected kiss), minor spoilers for ER season 1 Summary: Amelia, a medical student shadowing at County General, has an awkward encounter with Dr. Ross. Luckily, Carter is there to offer a listening ear.

It had been a long day, and it was going to be a long night.

Amelia had spent the morning assisting Dr. Lewis with both her and Dr. Greene’s patients, so she was exhausted to say the least. The only thing keeping her sane was the assurance that came with Christmas Eve: no upcoming exams to dread and no mundane shift at the laundromat tomorrow.

She was only in her second year of med-school, and she knew shadowing at County General would get her a head start before beginning rotations. While she was grateful for the opportunity to observe Dr. Lewis, it did have its downfalls. Including where she found herself now, still awake in the wee hours of Christmas morning, trying to catch up on reports for her patients that day. Her efforts, however, were interrupted by a certain resident walking in with a bloody nose.

“Dr. Ross!” She closed her notebook and stood up from her seat at the front desk. It probably was a better idea for her to work in the doctor’s lounge where there was less possibility for interruptions like this. But Jerry was tired of waiting for the new clerk to show, and Amelia said she would cover for him. Thankfully, the ER wasn’t too busy.

“I’m fine, Amelia. It’s just a small bleed,” Ross slowed as he approached the desk, lowering his hand to show her the damage.

“But bad enough you came back to the ER? Maybe you should sit down. Exam four is empty,” she nodded her head in the direction of the room and rounded the corner of the desk. “I can get a closer look in there.”

“It’s not necessary,” he shook his head.

“At least let me check to see if it’s broken.” She grabbed a pair of gloves from a crash cart before turning to him again. “For practice?”

Sighing, he dipped his head and followed her into the room, his feet dragging across the tile floor. He sat on the flimsy mattress of one of the patient beds, watching as she grabbed a clean cloth and dipped it under some water.

“It’s not still bleeding, is it?” She turned to him, and he shook his head.

She sat down beside him on the bed, gently leaning his head back to wipe off his nose. Despite her efforts not to push too hard on any tender spots, she still managed to hit one, causing Ross to flinch.

“Sorry,” she cringed, giving him a sympathetic smile. “How did this happen anyway?”

She had worked with him for around six months now, and she had seen how worked up he got when kids came in malnourished or hurt by their parents. It wasn’t unreasonable to assume maybe he ran into one of these parents on his way home. He was emotional, maybe a little hot-headed, but she understood where he was coming from. She just hoped his impulsiveness never cost him his job; he was a decent guy who seemed to care a lot about the kids he helped. Also, she was interested in focusing on peds EM when she started her rotations, and Ross’ recommendation would help her get a foot in the door.

“Tag punched me,” he huffed.

Her eyes widened. “Tag? Like, Carol Hathaway’s Tag?”

He looked at her for a moment, a defeated smile taking over his face. “Yes, Carol’s Tag.”

She nodded quietly, not really knowing what to say. Sure, she had a lot of questions, but she wasn’t exactly sure they would be appropriate to ask. As she was wiping off the dried up blood, she noticed a fresh spot just under his nose.

“Oh shoot, lean your head forward,” she placed one hand on the back of his head to carefully lean him forward, while her other hand put pressure on his nose just above the bridge. He flinched at the touch, and she apologized again. “Your nose is still bleeding a little bit, but luckily it doesn’t feel broken.”

He chuckled lowly. “Yeah, ‘luckily.’ I probably deserve a broken nose.”

Her eyebrows furrowed, but she kept a steady hand on his nose. After a moment, she let go, leaning in to get a closer look.

“Looks much better.” A soft smile spread on her face as she used the cloth to wipe off the last spots of blood. “Might have a little bruise though.”

It wasn’t until she leaned back to look at him that she realized how close they were. Definitely way too close for what would be considered appropriate between a resident and a student. Ross had at some point placed his hand behind her back on the mattress, and now he was sitting entirely too close to her. He had a funny look in his eyes, almost like he was looking through her own. She swallowed nervously. He drew closer to her, if that was even possible, and she could feel her hands start to sweat as she noticed his glances shifting between her eyes and her lips.

She cleared her throat, and he placed his hand on the small of her back. Eyes locked on her own now. “You remind me of Carol, you know?”

“Dr. Ross, I don’t think—”

“Doug is fine.”

“ Dr. Ross , I don’t think you should be…you know.” She leaned back, which finally seemed to catch his attention. His eyes grew with the realization of what he was trying to do. He was trying to kiss her. He quickly removed his hand from her back, shooting up off the bed.

“Oh Jesus , I’m sorry Am—”

“Oh no, that’s okay! I’m just going to, um,” she paused and awkwardly stood up from the bed and picked up her used supplies. “I’m just going to clean this up.”

She was at the exam room door now, arms full and scrambling to get it open. Ross still stood by the bed, frozen in embarrassment.

“Amelia, I’m sorry. It’s been a long day and even longer night, but I shouldn’t have—”

“You should get some rest, doctor. I think Dr. Greene is taking a nap in the lounge, you could join him?” She was rambling, still trying to get the door open. “And you should probably get some ice for your nose to help with the, um, purpleness.”

Ross finally seemed to notice her struggling with the door, but just as he made his way over to help, she was able to swiftly push it open and rush out.

“I’ll be at the front desk if you need anything!” And with that, she raced down the hallway, leaving Ross on his own.

Around an hour later, she still sat at the front desk, working through what felt like a never ending pile of medical paperwork. And her racing mind was not helping. Why did Dr. Ross try to kiss her? Sure, they had gotten closer during her time as a medical student at County General, but never that close. And he was slightly attractive, but he was a ways older than her and he was one of her teachers. Part of her worried that maybe she had done something to give him the wrong idea. Her thoughts were interrupted by a trashed golden gift box being thrown on the desk, causing her stack of charts to tumble to the ground.

“Hey! Really?” she grumbled, looking up to see a disheveled John Carter standing in front of her. “You just made a mess of my carefully organized reports.”

“Right, sorry,” he sighed, making his way around the desk to help pick up the mess. “It’s been a weird night.”

Amelia scoffed. “Yeah you can say that again.” She crouched down to start picking up the charts , but Carter swatted her away.

“Don’t worry, I’ll get them. What are you still doing here, anyway?”

“This,” she stated, tapping her pen on the current report she was working on. “Dr. Lewis helped Dr. Greene with a bunch of his patients today. I told her I could help out too, which led to that.” She pointed the bundle of charts Carter dumped back onto the desk.

“Is this how much you have left?”

“Yup.”

“But it’s almost one in the morning.”

“Yup.” The thought gave her a headache.

“Jeez,” he was quiet for a moment. “Do you want anything? I was going to check on Miss Cavanaugh, but I could grab some coffee from the lounge room and come help out.”

“That and some Advil and you’re my own personal Santa Claus.”

He sang out a “ho, ho, ho” before disappearing into the doctor’s lounge and returning soon after with two coffees and medicine in hand.

Two hours later, the two had finally finished her reports from that day. She was exhausted, but still managing to run off the four cups of coffee she consumed during that time. They had taken over exam room three, claiming the only two beds that occupied that room in an attempt to get some rest before more patients consumed the ER.

“Soooo, what made it a weird night for you?” Carter questioned, glancing over at Amelia. He laid on his back atop the patient bed juggling two rolls of gauze into the air. Amelia sat criss-crossed at the head of her own bed, sorting a basket of bandages by size.

Amelia let out a huff, covering her face with her hands. “God, I don’t even know if I’m ready to talk about that.”

“Come on,” Carter dragged out his words as he teased her. “It can’t be worse than what happened to me.”

She turned to face him, cocking one eyebrow. “What happened to you?”

“If I tell you mine,” he paused, dropping the gauze on the floor to point a finger at her. “You tell me yours.”

Amelia churned over his deal. John was a good friend, and they had both started working in the ER on the same day. Even though he had already started his rotation, and she was only shadowing the residents, they had both been through, and learned, a lot together during their time at County General. She had also had many breaks meant for studying interrupted by his rants about Benton. Enough ranting that she had plenty of blackmail to use against him if any of what she was debating telling him got out. Not that she really thought that was necessary, though. Sure, John was clumsy and a bit too ambitious for his own good at times, but he was a good guy. And she trusted him.

She held up her hands in surrender. “Okay, I promise.”

He moved from his bed onto hers, sitting criss-cross at the end of it. A mischievous grin grew on his face. “Amelia Bradley finally getting into drama? Never thought I’d see the day.”

She grimaced at his comment but still laughed. “Be careful, or I may have second thoughts about telling you.”

He chuckled, nodding, then his face went serious. He held out his pinky in front of him, a playful glint in his eyes. “I swear to you that anything mentioned in this room will not leave it. Promise?”

A smirk crept onto her face and she interlocked her pinky finger with his. “Okay, but you go first.”

His head dipped, and he let out a breath, releasing her pinky. “Yeah, okay.” He ran his hands through his hair, leaving it disheveled. “Okay, so. You know how I gave Susan a ride home tonight, right?”

She nodded. “Yeah, of course.”

He mimicked her nods. “Yeah, so I think I’m taking her to her place, right? And we get there, and it’s really her boyfriend, or ex-boyfriend’s , place. I don’t know. But she opens the door, and it’s empty, like, completely trashed.”

Her eyes widened. “Oh.”

He’s still nodding. “Yeah, oh , that’s what I thought too. He’s not even there and his phone’s ringing off the hook. But when I pick it up,” he paused and mimed picking up the phone. “They just hang up.”

“Wait, what?”

He points at her, “ Exactly , that’s what I thought too. So we leave this guy's house and finally get back to her apartment building, and she’s all,” he paused again and cleared his throat, continuing his story with what Amelia assumed to be his best Dr. Lewis impression. “ Thank you, Carter, you’re such a good friend! Thank you for my Secret Santa gift! It’s so sweet! ”

Amelia stifled a giggle as he continued. “And I’m making sure she’s okay. She says she is, but I feel like I could see in her eyes she needed someone to be there for her tonight. Like maybe she wanted me there. I tell her I can keep her company, and I swear she had that look in her eye. A look saying ‘kiss me, John,’ but when I make the move—”

“Oh no.”

“Oh yes. Rejected.” His face screwed up, and he shook his head in disbelief. “I mean, probably one of the most embarrassing things that has ever happened to me. And I’ve fallen off a horse in front of a crowd of a hundred during high school.”

“I mean,” she grimaced with him. “The signs were kind of there though. She did say you were a good friend .”

“No.” He pointed at her accusingly. “You’re supposed to be on my side right now, and you weren’t even there, so…” he trailed off.

She dipped her head apologetically, but a teasing smile still sat on her face. “Right, sorry.”

“Somehow it got worse, though,” he continued. “She gives me what was supposed to be this other guy’s gift, a robe. After she goes inside, I try it on in the hallway, just to make sure it’s breathable, you know. I do a little spin, and as I’m turning,” he paused again. “Her neighbors walk up. They definitely saw the whole thing.” He hid his face in his hands.

Amelia laughed, unable to hold it in anymore. “At least she got you a gift?” she giggled.

He shoved her shoulder lightly. “Shut up,” he chuckled. “It’s your turn anyway.”

She felt nervous suddenly. What if he judged her? He had just been the one getting rejected that night. She probably hesitated for a moment too long, as Carter spoke up.

“Are you okay? You don’t have to tell me if you don’t--”

“No, no, it’s okay. I promised,” she let out a breathy laugh.

He nodded supportively, his attention fully invested in what she was going to say next.

“Okay, well.” She rubbed her sweaty hands on her legs. “Dr. Ross came back to the ER a little while ago with a bloody nose. I thought it might have been broken.”

“Jesus,” Carter commented, his eyebrows raised. He had leaned back, arms crossed.

“Yeah,” Amelia ringed her hands together as she continued. “He said it was a small bleed, but it looked pretty bad, so I took him to an exam room to help him clean it up. I thought getting some practice couldn’t hurt.”

She paused to look at Carter, who nodded encouragingly for her to continue.

“I helped him clean off his nose and made sure the bleeding had stopped and nothing was broken. I don’t know if I gave him the wrong idea by leaning in too close or what happened. I just wanted to get a good look at his nose,” she laughed at her last sentence. She probably sounded ridiculous. “But, um, he… he tried to kiss me.”

“Wait, what? Did you want him to kiss you?” A scowl took over Carter’s face as he looked at her.

Not good. He was upset. She tried to save it.

“Obviously, I wasn’t trying to flirt with him or anything. He’s one of my mentors, and I don’t… see him like that,” she reasoned, laughing uncomfortably.

Realization dawned in his eyes. “No! No, obviously it’s not your fault. He tried to kiss you, ” he backtracked. “He’s in the wrong here. I mean he’s basically like your boss, and you’re a second year med student. Are you going to say anything to Morgenstern?”

“I don’t know,” she was quiet for a moment, but Carter still waited for her to continue. “I just think he was confused and upset. I don’t think he really meant it.”

Carter scrunched his eyebrows together, considering her words. “What do you mean?”

“When I asked him what happened to his nose, he said Tag punched him. Like Nurse Hathaway’s fiance, Tag. I think he went to go see her, and she rejected him.”

“Yikes.”

“Yeah… he also told me I reminded him of her.”

Carter’s face twisted, his nose flaring. “That’s really weird.”

She nodded. They were both quiet for a moment. Honestly, Amelia was glad to at least tell someone else about what happened. It got some weight off her chest, but she still wasn’t sure she wanted to go to their attending. Ross was a good doctor, a really good doctor, and he had a lot of friends around the ER who would likely be upset if he left the hospital. Plus, he was a great teacher; she had learned a lot from seeing how he examined his patients. She really didn’t think he meant anything when he tried to kiss her. He was most likely just in the wrong headspace after whatever went down between him, Carol, and Tag that night.

“Look, whether or not you decide to say anything to Morgenstern. I support your decision,” Carter interrupted her thoughts. “Just as long as you’re still comfortable working with him.”

“It’s definitely going to be awkward for a bit, but I don’t think he meant anything by it,” she paused for a moment and let out a small laugh. “Have you seen how he looks at Nurse Hathaway?”

Carter smiled too. “I think everyone sees how he looks at Hathaway.”

“I didn’t get that look. He looked like he just had the shit punched out of him to me. Maybe a little dazed.”

Carter chuckled, shaking his head. “And then you turned him down. Poor man had two rejections in one night.”

“Maybe you can go to him for advice about Dr. Lewis,” she teased.

Carter rolled his eyes and pushed her shoulder again playfully. “Shut up. Anyway, it’s probably for the best that she turned me down. Don't want to bring too much drama to the workplace.”

The door to exam room three swung open. “What are you two doing in here?”

The new voice startled the two, and they looked over to see Dr. Greene standing at the door, eyebrows raised.

They both quickly pushed themselves off the patient bed as Carter replied. “I was just helping Amelia with her reports from the day. And we were taking a break after finishing up.”

“Your shift ended yesterday,” he scolded Carter, before turning to Amelia. "And weren't you observing Susan today? She left hours ago."

Carter nodded, glancing at Amelia. She stood still, the basket of bandages she was previously sifting through before their gossip session was now tightly gripped in her hands. “Well, Amelia had to write the reports for yours and Dr. Lewis’ patients today, so it was a long night. And now we were just…” He paused his explanation and motioned towards her, waiting for her to help him out.

“Organizing bandages,” she answered.

He nodded with a tight lipped smile, “...organizing bandages.”

Dr. Greene looked at the two of them for a moment, tilting his head. Amelia thought she might throw up. Had he heard anything she had just said? Did he know what they were talking about before he opened that door?

“You two should head home. It’s late. Or early, depending on how you look at it.”

Carter nodded, looking over at Amelia who stood silently staring at the floor and looking like she wanted to disappear. He grabbed the basket from her hands and handed it to Dr. Greene before leading her towards the door.

“We will do that. Merry Christmas, doctor.”

“Merry Christmas. And Bradley?”

She turned to look at Dr. Greene, eyes wide.

“Thanks for all your help today. I appreciate it, and I’m sure Susan does too.”

She finally relaxed and gave him a small smile. “Of course, no problem.”

Dr. Greene nodded and walked away.

The two left the exam room and grabbed their things from the lounge. Amelia looked around for Dr. Ross, but thankfully didn’t see him anywhere. She finally took notice of the time: four o’clock. She had been stuck at the hospital for the first four hours of Christmas morning, and Greene was right. It was definitely time to head home. Carter insisted on driving her back to the small apartment she shared with her brother, so she didn’t have to take the L. He also insisted on driving her again to their next shift so that they could walk in together and avoid any awkward one-on-ones. Part of her thought it was probably unnecessary, but a bigger part of her was thankful for his suggestion. She was definitely dreading seeing Dr. Ross again. She hoped that things wouldn't be too awkward or dramatic in the emergency department the next time she came in, but she knew deep down that avoiding drama at County General was near impossible.

Amelia had managed to avoid Dr. Ross for approximately ten minutes. She had hoped to stick close to Dr. Lewis during her next shift and tried busying herself with taking the history of any extra patients the resident ran into. Unfortunately, Susan insisted her help wasn’t needed. The ER was evidently slow for it being the day after Christmas, save for the dozen kids hit by the winter flu season, which meant Amelia was stuck in the pediatrics department. And, therefore, stuck with Dr. Ross.

On the bright side, Ross had also seemed to avoid her at all costs. Unless she was observing his examinations or delivering his charts, the two did not speak. Any conversations were strictly professional, albeit stiff. She had managed to steer clear of the resident for her entire shift, but of course, he had to stop her before she could make it out the door.

She was walking with Carter since he committed to be her ride that day and refused to let her take the L. He had stuck by her side a lot that day, smoothly saving her from any interaction with Ross, but unfortunately, he could not whisk her away from this one.

“Amelia, I need to talk to you.” Ross grabbed her forearm as he spoke, and Amelia could see Carter eyeing his every move. “...Privately,” Ross continued after a moment.

She swallowed, but nodded her head. “Yeah, sure.”

Carter nodded too, looking at her intently, and she nodded in agreement when he told her he’d wait for her outside.

She followed Dr. Ross into the lounge, and as the door closed behind him, he spoke again, “First, I want to apologize for the other night. It was completely inappropriate, and it won’t happen again. It shouldn’t have happened in the first place.”

She nodded, wringing her hands together. “It’s okay, Dr. Ross. I don’t plan on telling anyone.” Except she did already tell Carter. She could barely look Ross in the eyes, but she could feel his own boring down on her.

Ross scoffed, “That’s not what I mean, Amelia.”

“Well, I just meant that I figured you were going through some things, given the condition you came in that night. And I’m not holding what happened against you, so you don’t have to worry.”

He didn’t say anything for a moment, and it was long enough for her to actually look up at him. He held a tight smile on his face, but his eyes told a different story. She expected them to be sharp, piercing into her own, but instead they were soft. And maybe even worried.

“Look, I’m not worried about me right now. I’m worried about you,” he started. He lifted his hand to put it on her shoulder but then thought better, putting it back down at his side. “You avoided me all day today. I don’t want you to feel uncomfortable working with me.”

“I’m fine, Dr. Ross.” She could feel how red her face was getting while talking to him. She really just wanted to leave. “There’s not really anything you can do, I mean, what happened…happened.”

He nodded, scratching the back of his head.

“I think I just need time,” she continued. “And space. And I’ll get over it.”

He took a deep breath and nodded, offering another tight smile. “Right…okay.”

“I should probably go. Carter’s waiting on me.”

He watched her as she headed towards the door, turning to give him a small wave. “Have a good night, Dr. Ross.”

“I’m sorry, Amelia. Really.”

She nodded a final time and walked out the door, leaving Ross on his own again.

#er fanfic #er 1994 #john carter #john carter x oc

16 notes · View notes

lincolndjarin · 2 years ago

Text

Best Kept Secret

chapter eighteen : portrait of a man (RE-UPLOAD)

ao3 link ✿ series masterlist ✩ main masterlist ✧

pairing : bodyguard!Din Djarin x afab!princess!reader

rating : 18+ mdni

word count : 5.4k

summary : the mandalorian and reader do some reading

warnings, etc. : language, mentions of sex

A/N : i had to change accounts so this is a re-upload of my ongoing fic bks!!

It’s deliciously warm when you wake. You can feel his heartbeat and you can feel the soft traces of sunlight dancing along your back. You stretch in his arms slightly but freeze up as you feel him nuzzle his chin into your hair, planting a kiss against your hairline.

His helmet is still off.

And the room is completely illuminated by the sunrise.

He seems to sense your hesitancy and after some adjustment his face is concealed once more as you gaze up at him.

“Sorry sarad, I must have fallen asleep without it on.” His voice is gravelly and thick with sleep as he looks down at you. He’s acting like it wouldn’t be the end of the world if you accidentally saw.

It might very well be.

You know his creed is precious to him, even if he says he is an apostate. You don’t want him to break it just for you and end up regretting it later.

“I don’t want to see until I’m allowed to.” That doesn’t really make sense and you know it. “Will I ever be allowed to? How does that work?” He sits up as you speak, stretching his arms above his head.

“I’ll explain it another time, right now I need to get you back to your room before someone realizes you're gone.” He’s crawled to the edge of the bed and he’s already pulling his boots on.

Oh yeah.

It was easy to fall into a fantasy of staying here with him. For a moment there you had completely forgotten that you were married, and expected in other places. You stand looking for your dress as he attaches his armor.

“Don’t change yet, it’ll be easier to sneak you back in if you aren’t wearing a shimmery gown.” He’s so quick with it, in the time it takes you to even find your gown he’s completely done getting ready. “Do you have everything?” He turns to face you as he takes the dress from you and throws it over his arm.

Your eyes dart to the shelf.

Your knife is up there.

He chuckles when he catches your line of sight.

“Not gonna happen, princess. Let’s go.” He takes your hand and hastily drags you out of the cabin. In the morning light you can see what he had been carrying you over last night.

The cabin was built partially on top of the lake. It must be a pain having to carefully step over all of the water but he doesn’t seem to mind as he scoops you into his arms and looks to be contemplating something.

“Is your bedroom window unlocked?”

That’s an odd question. But you know it is, you’re several floors up so you never lock it.

“Yes, why?”

“No reason.” You can hear a grin on his face.

He starts walking, not really caring if he steps into the water as he carries you towards the castle. Once you're through the gardens and past the forest trail he adjusts his cowl to cover your face. You rest your head against his chest as he makes his way towards what you assume to be the servant's entrance. But you never hear a door open, instead he leans down to whisper to you.

“Keep your eyes closed.”

Is he about to take off his helmet in broad daylight?

You don’t get a chance to question it as you shut your eyes and you feel the cowl ripped from your face, there’s an unfamiliar rush of air against your skin and the sound of a click and a creak.

“You can open them now.” He whispers again, you aren’t sure what you expect to see when you open your eyes but it certainly isn’t him standing on the outside of your window sill, balancing you in his arms.

You know immediately that it’s a mistake as you look down and find yourself several stories off the ground.

“Maker! What is wrong with you!” You cling to him tighter but he simply laughs as he peels you off of him to set you inside.

“Sorry, hand me your clothes.” There’s a sudden urgency in his voice that keeps you from arguing, you strip to your undergarments and toss him the things you borrowed, he doesn’t hesitate to throw your dress onto the floor. “I’ll see you in a few minutes.” You’re left staring dumbfounded as he jumps off the ledge at the same moment your door swings open and Elaine’s voice fills the room.

“I’m telling you, we don’t have to knock, she isn’t here, we’ll just wait for h-“ She stops and stares at you with wide eyes and your face gets hot at the implications of her words.

“Good morning girls.” You stammer out as they both look surprised to see you.

“Apologies for not knocking my lady.” Elaine bows as she says it, cocking an eyebrow in your direction but you don’t give her a reaction as you simply walk to the mirror to be prepped.

They seem relieved that you don’t have anything to say and you’re relieved that Elaine doesn’t press further as they begin to dress you. The gown Lysa chooses for today is a soft gray color, the fabric shimmers in the light and it sort of reminds you of the Mandalorian’s armor.

Nobody seems to have anything to say to each other this morning but you truly don’t mind. In a few minutes you’ll get to see him again.

And things are okay now.

Right?

You’ve established a mutual want.

But what does that mean?

Shit.

You hadn’t really talked about that. But that shouldn’t matter, he had practically confessed his love, he had given you his name.

You need to talk about it.

But he never wants to talk about it.

This time has to be different though, things are good.

It has to be different.

You don’t even realize they’ve finished until Elaine clears her throat.

“Kriff, sorry, thank you girls, you’ve done wonderful work as always.” It’s true. As you look up at yourself in the mirror to take in another amazing job done by them. You can’t even tell that you were being carried through the forest less than an hour ago.

“Thank you, my lady, shoes?” Lysa holds up a pair of flats and you nod, taking a seat at the vanity and hiking your skirt up a bit.

Shit.

You’re still wearing his socks.

In your rush you must have forgotten about them.

She stares for only a moment, her eyes darting up to your face before she removes them, slipping on your flats. You can tell by the way her eyebrows raise ever so slightly that she sees the dirt on the soles of your feet from your barefoot walk in the gardens last night, but thankfully she says nothing. After a beat of silence you cough awkwardly.

“Thank you girls, that will be all.” They nod as they both take their leave. You give them time to make their way down the hall before you grab your journal and some pens, as you throw the door open he’s there just like always. He doesn’t look like someone who had flown you up to your window this morning, he looks exactly the same as always. There’s no sense in concealing the smile on your face as you stare at him.

“Library?” You ask as he nods, you begin your trek and he still stands behind you but closer than ever before, just a step or two back. “Can we talk today?”

“Of course, princess.” A wave of relief washes over you as he says it. This might be the first time he’s ever had a positive reaction to that question. You walk in a happy silence until you arrive. Today you do not hesitate to sit in the nook, no longer haunted by the memories of what’s transpired there.

He stands sort of bashfully, looking at you and then at a few chairs nearby.

This is why you need to talk.

It’s things like this, your relationship is so vaguely defined and in the cold light of day, just Din, doesn’t know where to sit.

You scootch over a bit and pat the space next to you.

“Sit with me?” You say softly to hopefully ease the anxiety that is apparent in his body language. He relaxes a bit as he takes a seat next to you, you fit like puzzle pieces, like the nook was made for the two of you to sit comfortably.

It’s an added bonus that it’s far enough into the shelves that you’ll hear anyone coming before they see you.

He leans back against the glass as you open your journal, uncapping a pen and lazily doodling. You can feel his gaze on the pages but you don’t mind.

“What did you want to talk about mesh’la?” He murmurs as he begins to trace his fingers along your back, drawing shapes into the fabric of your dress.

It shocks you a bit.

His blatant affection.

Nothing could have prepared you for him to act like this in the daylight.

Of course he had humored you in the markets, and when you had been “together” he had always been kind but now his voice had a certain devotion to it, and he touched you like he needed to do it to stay grounded.

He almost seems… clingy.

It makes your heart flutter.

“I guess I just wanted to talk about this,” You gesture at him with the pen. “us.”

He hums softly in agreement.

“Okay, what about us?” He tugs gently at one of the ribbons on your corset, not hard enough to pull it loose, just hard enough to grab your attention. You shoot a glare at him, there’s no actual fire behind it.

“I thought you said you’d be good?”

“And you said I could touch you a little.” As he says it you roll your eyes before turning back to your drawings. You’ve been sketching the same curved line. The hook of his nose you had felt last night. If he recognizes it he doesn’t say anything.

“Fine. What exactly are we?” He resumes his tracing as you say it, it feels like a juvenile question, it’s what you would always ask your boyfriends back on Hoth after a few weeks of screwing around, but he doesn’t seem bothered by it.

“What was it you called me in the gardens? Your lover? I could be that if that’s what you’d like me to be.” His fingers have moved to your shoulders now, the shapes on your pages have turned into rough outlines of what you remember his jaw is shaped like.

Lover feels too impersonal.

This is more than that.

He certainly isn’t your boyfriend, can you even have a boyfriend? Afterall you already have a husband.

Would Din want to be your husband someday?

Could Din be your husband someday? Kodo certainly wouldn’t just let you leave, the trade deals your family so desperately needed would be useless if you did. Is it too soon to be thinking such a thing? You have only just truly become emotionally involved but also you’ve spent every waking moment with him for several weeks at this point. And you’ve had sex.

Maker, why does this have to be so confusing?

“Is there maybe a Mando’a word for what we are?” You turn to look at him again.

He starts to say something but then he stops, seemingly changing his mind.

“How about kar’ta?”

“Kar’ta? What’s that mean?” You like the way the word feels in your mouth. His knuckles are dragging against your arm now.

“It means heart. You would be my heart and I would be yours.” His voice is warm and it feels like you’re sinking into his touches.

His heart.

You like that.

“My Kar’ta.” You say, looking down at your drawings, you have several mixed and matched faces, none of which seem to look right, you hold them up for him to see. “Do any of these look correct?”

He points to the one of the bottom left, the eyes are lopsided.

“That ones the closest, other than the eyes, none of the eyes are right.” You sigh, you already knew he would say that.

“They never are.” You flip the page and start drawing pairs of eyes. You’re silent for a few minutes, he continues tracing shapes into your back and you continue drawing, you eventually realize he’s mimicking your sketches.

You know what you want to tell him. It’s a strange pivot in conversation but you need him to know.

Your next words force themselves from your mouth. “I don’t love Kodo, I don’t even like him.” His movements stop, only for a second before continuing.

“I would hope not, I don’t know if you noticed but he’s a bit of a monster.”

“I know, I just wanted to say it. I just- I mean, I don’t think of myself as married to him, it’s more a title than anything else.” You hesitate for a moment. “And we don’t have sex. In case you were wondering.” You haven’t thought about that fact in a while.

Someday Kodo will want heirs.

It makes you shudder a bit.

Maybe Din will get you out of here before that happens.

He senses the tension you’re suddenly plagued with and he switches to just rubbing gentle circles against your back.

“Okay.” He speaks so quietly now.

“I don’t ever want to have sex with him.” You whisper, mostly to yourself.

It had always been an inevitable thing. A duty you had to fulfill. But that was before you knew who he was. Before you knew you had married a monster. And that was before Din, before your kar’ta.

“You don’t have to. I promise.”His voice is soothing but it does nothing to put you at ease.

It’s a promise he can’t keep.

But you don’t want to linger on this any longer so you nod, much to your chagrin he senses your hesitancy as he sits up.

“Hey, I mean it. If he so much as touches you again, I swear it will be the last time.”

“You can’t guarantee that Din.” He’s taking your sketchbook from you, setting it aside before holding your hands in his.

“He isn’t going to touch you. Ever again. I never should have let him in the first place.” His grip on your hand tightens ever so slightly as he recalls the memory, you can’t help but frown.

“I’m glad you let him, you wouldn’t be here right now if you hadn’t.”

That makes him go quiet.

You both know you’re right, if he had laid a finger on Kodo he would at the very least have been fired. Worst case scenario he’d be dead.

“He won’t touch you again.” He sounds firmer this time. “I’m sworn to you. No one gets to touch you unless you want them to, not even me.”

You want to believe that he could stop Kodo. That he could stop all six of his battle droids. It’ll be easier if you just let yourself believe it.

So for now you do.

You drop his hands and rest your head on his shoulder.

“Okay.” You mumble.

“Okay.” He tilts his helmet slightly to rest against your head.

You reach around to grab your book back. Opening to the page with the eyes.

“Which ones are right?” You point around the page. He analyzes them for a bit before taking the pen again, scribbling until he’s drawn messy but identifiable eyes.

“Like this.”

His drawing is crude but the eyes are nice. You carefully tear the outline of them out before placing them over the other drawing he had pointed out.

It almost looks right.

It almost suits the person you know.

He lets you stay leaning on his shoulder so you don’t bother moving as you flip to an empty page. You think for a few moments on what to draw.

The tiny toothbrush.

You think of the sketch of mismatched parts you now have of him and what you’ve been able to feel out and you subconsciously start drawing a child.

You give him Din’s nose, and dark curls. You don’t bother trying to copy his eyes, opting to instead give the little boy wide dark eyes. You scribble out several different versions of the child you’ve made up as he watches silently.

Eventually you stop and just stare at the page full of little faces staring up at you.

Does this boy exist somewhere out there?

It sort of seems that way, when you look at all the pieces of Din that don’t seem to make sense. The toothbrush, he had mentioned a kid at one point but hadn’t said much about it and now you know that he willingly showed his face to someone. Was it his child? Why did he have to say goodbye to his own child?

Can you imagine Din being a father? When you think of how well he takes care of himself it makes you worry a bit for any child in his care but then you think of how well he takes care of you.

Selflessly.

He’s probably a good father. That must be where his protective nature comes from.

His laughter breaks you out of your trance and he points to one of the drawings, the boy in that one has the largest eyes, and the pupils take up nearly the entirety of them.

“You got his eyes right in that one.” He says as he chuckles.

“What?” You stammer out.

His eyes.

“I assume you’re trying to figure out who he is? None of these are even close, but those eyes, those are his.”

Of course he knew what you were doing, nothing got past him.

You wait for more but that’s all he gives you.

You can wait longer, until he’s ready to talk about it. Based on the way he sighs you think that moment might be right now but he says something else instead.

“I don’t think I’ve apologized yet for what I said. Truly apologize.” You close the journal on your own this time before setting it down.

He’s talking about what he said.

“I was… bored. You were entertainment.”

He knows you haven’t simply forgotten about it. Afterall, how could you?

“It doesn’t excuse what I did, but I didn’t mean a word of it.”

You want to believe him terribly, but that nagging feeling in the back of your mind is persistent. A reminder that any moment he could decide to stop being Din, and go back to being nothing more than your shadow.

“Why did you say it then?”

You don’t want to have this conversation either. The last thing you want to do is relive those moments but you aren’t an idiot, your insecurities will eventually bubble up, it’s better to take care of this now before it grows into resentment. He’s leaning back again, out of your peripherals.

“I meant it, when I said that I ache.” Is he sitting like that so you can’t look at him? “None of what I’m about to say is a good enough reason to explain my actions, nothing ever could be. You control my every thought and decision, sarad. I suppose I just thought that it would be best if you hated me, that it would make the pain dull, instead it only served to make me realize that I cannot live without you.”

That’s one hell of a proclamation.

“You wanted me to hate you?” As you say it you feel Beskar rest against the back of your shoulder.

“For a while. It seemed like the least painful option. I deserved- deserve, your loathing. At first for feeling the way I did towards a married woman, a woman I was supposed to be protecting and instead was picturing naked.”

Hot. It’s hot in the library. It hasn’t been hot in the library for some time.

“And then I saw the two of you together. And I knew immediately that you did not feel an ounce of love for that thing you were forced to wed. At that point I simply needed you to hate me to soothe the ache that signified that you could never be mine.” He sighs, and there’s a moment of hesitation before you hear the hiss of air you’re becoming all too familiar with. You aren’t exactly sure what you expect, it definitely isn’t the feeling of several kisses being peppered along the curve of your shoulder but you certainly aren’t going to complain about it. “I did not know weakness before I met you, you have turned me from a man made of steel to one of glass.” His voice rings clear and unfiltered throughout the room.

He plants another kiss into your hair, there aren’t any traces of lust behind the action, just a pure adoration, he brushes a bit of your hair out of the way and for a moment you feel the bridge of his nose press against the back of your neck before he places one final, chaste kiss against your spine. When he speaks again his voice is modulated once more.

“I don’t want your forgiveness, I certainly haven’t earned it.” He finally leans forward so he’s back in your field of vision. “But I will. Someday I will be worthy of you, I promise.”

He already is. He always has been.

Will you ever get used to this? His genuine affections? It takes your breath away more than the sex did, the way he talks about you like you are not a woman, but a deity. The way he removes his helmet as if it doesn’t mean anything, just so he can feel you against his lips.

There’s no sense in telling him that’s all you needed to hear. You know him, he won’t accept that, he’s far too stubborn. So instead you opt to make things more lighthearted.

“How do you plan to make it up to me, my kar’ta?” As you say it you can visibly see some of the stress leave his body, thank the gods.

“I have plenty of ideas.” The way he says it makes your heart flutter and you nearly forget that he’s promised not to fuck you. “I was thinking I could take you to the library tomorrow.” You’d be lying if you said that didn’t sort of kill your buzz, considering where you’re currently sitting but he senses your reluctance and chuckles. “The big one, in the city, cyar’ika.”

“Oh.” You can’t help but laugh along with him now. “You know, you’re getting better at talking, about the important stuff that is.” You give him a smile.

“It’s easier when you don’t look at me.” He says it a bit abashedly.

“Why is that?”

“Before you I never felt like someone could see my face. Yet everytime you look at me it’s like I’m not wearing a helmet at all, like you’re staring right at me.” He takes your hand and brings your fingers to the bottom of the helmet, tilting his head down slightly so you can feel his lips as he kisses the pads of your fingers before withdrawing them.

Maker.

Yeah, you’re never gonna get used to that.

Eventually he gets up to find some books, bringing you a mystery romance novel, you wouldn’t normally pick it for yourself but the cover art is interesting enough to draw you in, he appears to have some kind of maintenance guide on ship engines, you have no idea how he reads that kind of thing. As he hands you the books he motions for you to stand, when you do so he sits in the nook horizontally, with his feet up on the cushions, his back leaning against one of the surrounding shelves, motioning for you to sit between his legs.

You want to protest that it won’t be comfortable for him but your resolve simply isn’t strong enough to resist as you crawl between his thighs, your back resting against his chest as you hand his literature to him. The nook isn’t really built for two people to sit like this, it’s a bit cramped but you couldn’t be more comfortable, you want to make sure he’s okay with this position but he’s already got his book open, held in one outstretched hand so you simply open yours, placing it on your bent knees.

It’s surprisingly good. You’ve always had a preference for campy, over the top romance books. The sort of books with shirtless men riding horses on the front. The more ridiculous the better. But you’re completely absorbed by the story you find yourself in, gasping every so often at the reveals.

It’s shocking once you realize you’ve already made it to the last chapter, you had completely forgotten you were lying against Din until you turn and see that he must have finished his book at some point because now he’s reading yours over your shoulder.

“Can we finish this before I take you to get your dinner?” He mumbles, leaning forward slightly.

There is a peace to this situation that you’re sure you’ve never known.

This is the kind of life you could have with him.

You can’t seem to find the words to respond, and the lump in your throat won’t let you make something up so you nod, and you lean your head back against his chest and continue where you left off.

You like the ending. Much to your surprise the story ended happily, you had even teared up a bit when you realized everything was going to work out for the love interests. You might let him pick books for you more often, as long as he lets you find him something less boring to read. There has to be at least one exciting book about ships in here.

If there isn’t, you’ll find him one tomorrow when you go to the city library.

He sits up, which of course means you also sit up. He lets you stand first, your legs are stiff from being in the same position for hours but you find your footing quickly. He seems to be having no issues as he’s putting the books back.

You’re waiting for him to take your hand so you can fetch dinner, the two of you standing in silence for a moment, when it hits you, you feel like an idiot.

He isn’t going to take your hand.

Because you’re leaving the library and someone could see.

You plaster on a strained smile before leaving, thankfully he says nothing about your hesitation as you begin walking towards the kitchens.

Leo is of course waiting for you by the entrance. (You’ve come to accept that he’s simply everywhere at this point.) And you do the same thing you always do, he asks what you’d like to eat, you tell him whatever they’ve cooked, he insists you can request anything you’d like, you insist you’d like what they’ve cooked.

The only difference this time is that you ask for seconds.

He disappears in a huff before swiftly returning with several sealed dishes, as always he hands them to Mando and not you.

✩

The two of you return to your chambers and when he steps inside you lock the door behind you.

“Sit.” You say it as sternly as possible. Like it’s an order. He sets the food on the floor before sitting with his legs crossed next to it. “You’re gonna eat, this is non-negotiable.”

He immediately begins to protest but you shush him.

“You don’t need to feed me anymore. I can take care of myself.” He starts trying to stand but you firmly plant your hands on his shoulders and push him back down.

“Clearly not, you didn’t eat once today, I’m sure of it.” You frown down at him.

“Neither did you.”

“That's because I was watching you! And now to make up for it I’m going to eat real food, not ration packs.”

He doesn’t budge, still staring at you blankly.

“Listen… if you do this, I’ll reward you.” You raise your eyebrows suggestively.

You hadn’t really planned to give in so soon but you’re only human, he had gotten you pretty fired up in the library today whether that was his intention or not.

And you certainly aren’t going to say it, but you miss being with him in that way.

“Are you trying to bribe me with sex?” The disbelief in his voice is apparent, you ignore it, dividing up the food, making sure his portion is considerably larger, they always give you too much food anyway.

“Is it working?” You set the plate in front of him, batting your eyelashes innocently. He coughs nervously, leaning back.

“No. I don’t want sex to be a currency with you, I want you to want it.” His voice is strained and you can’t help but smirk.

“That’s a shame, because you’re going to eat either way.” You stand, walking so you're behind him, sitting back to back, your plate in your lap.

“That’s a wild assumption, princess.” His voice is still modulated so you know he hasn’t made any attempts to listen.

“I thought you were trying to earn my forgiveness?” That shuts him up. He grumbles for a few moments before you hear a hiss and a clunk as he sets his helmet on the floor. “Thank you.”

“Don’t sound so smug, you can only use that reason so many times before I stop giving in.” He mumbles through a mouthful of food, it makes you grin.

“Speaking of your road to redemption, can I ask you any questions I want now?” You swallow a bite as you say it.

“Sure, I’m not going to guarantee an answer, but sure.”

“What was on the flower, the one I gave you for your birthday?” He groans the moment you ask it.

“Please don’t make me say it, I know you know.” He sounds terribly embarrassed but you’re simply furrowing your brow in confusion. Are you supposed to know? You think on it for a few minutes, chewing thoughtfully before your eyes go wide.

“Was that a piece of my nightie that you ripped the first time we-“

“Yes.”

Your face couldn’t possibly get any redder and your smile couldn’t possibly get any wider.

“I didn’t take you for the sentimental type.” You can’t help but tease, he’s so rarely flustered in lighthearted moments like this.

“There are plenty of things you don’t know about me.” You hum softly at his response. “I’d like it if you did know them.” He always has to have the upperhand, he can never just let you tease him without leaving you breathless.

“I’d like to know everything.”

“I’d tell you everything.” He sounds so sincere.

But he doesn’t sound ready.

“When you really want to.”

He’s quiet, briefly, and then he reaches back to set his empty plate down next to you, you aren’t even halfway done with yours. You turn around as he stands, you didn’t hear him put his helmet back on but there it is.

“It’s late princess, I need to go home.”

There’s undeniably disappointment on your face as you stand, following him to the door.

“You don’t want to stay? I’m pretty sure I owe you a reward.” You give him a hopeful smile and his glove covers your eyes, your heart is racing.

There’s that wonderful hiss of air. It’s quickly becoming your favorite sound in the world.

You’re practically vibrating with anticipation.

And then you feel a soft kiss on your forehead.

In an instant the glove is gone and the helmet is back in place as if it had never moved.

“Good night, sarad’ika.” You feel ridiculous as you pout at him.

“You can’t be serious.”

He chuckles as he opens the door.

“Are you really going to turn me down?” You reach past him to try and close it again but he holds it open, still laughing.

“Yes, I am. Tonight I am.” He’s got one foot out the door now.

“Din… I’m giving you permission, I swear, it’s fine.”

“I’m afraid it’s not gonna happen tonight, cyare”

For Maker’s sake you’re practically begging him.

“Then when?” As you ask he leans forward, just a tiny bit.

“When you really want to.”

And just like that he’s leaving, shutting the door behind him.

Cocky bastard.

I am no longer doing taglists so follow @lincolndjarinnotifs and turn on notifications to be notified when new chapters are posted !!

388 notes · View notes